20 November 2012

PART I

TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED

AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY

5th through 9th century

[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]

194.Author Unknown (400)

       1.Kāmāvaraṇaviśuddhisūtra (T.1494; Toh. 218)

195.Author Unknown (400)

       1.Mayopamāsamādhisūtra (T.371-372)

196.Author Unknown (400)

       1.Nāgaśrīparipṛcchā (T.220(8), 234)

196.1.1 Partly translated in Hobogirin: Dictionnaire encyclopedique du Bouddhisme d'après les sources chinoises et japonaises (ed. Paul Demieville), Second fascicule (Tokyo 1930), 164-166

196.1.2 Partly translated in Conze, SPP 160-164

196A.Kundakunda (400) (NCatIV, 194-195)

    1.Aṣṭaprābhṛta (Jain) (NCat I, 450; IV,194)

196A.1.1 Ṣaṭprābhṛta edited by Suryabhanu Vakil. Banaras 1910

196A.1.2 Ṣaṭprābhṛta edited, with Śrutasāgara's commentary, by Pannalala. MDJG 17, 1920, 1989; Somagiri 1989

196A.1.3 Edited by Ramaprasada Jaina. Bombay 1924

196A.1.4 Ṣaṭprābhṛta edited by Nana Ramchandra Nag. Sholapur 1928

196A.1.5 Edited by Sital Prasadji. Madras 1931

196A.1.6 Summarized by A.N.Upadhye in 196A.5.6 below

196A.1.7 Translated by Jagat Prasad. Delhi 1942

196A.1.8 Edited in Prābhṛtasaṃgraha by Kailash Chandra Jain. JJG 9,1960

196A.1.9 Edited by Ravji Chaganbhai Desai. Agas 1969

196A.1.9.1 Edited in Prakrit by Jayacandra Chabara and Mahendra Kumar Jain. Bhavnagar 1974

196A.1.10 Selections edited by Kamal Chand Sogani. Prakrit Bharati Pushpa 42, Jaipur 1987

196A.1.11 Bhāvapāhuda edited and translated by Ajit Prasad. Lucknow 1992

196A.1.12 Edited in Prakrit by Acarya Vidyasagara Suri. Sagara 1992

196A.1.13 Edited in Prakrit by Hukumacandra Bharilla. Jaipur 1994

196A.1.20 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EnIndPh10, 2007, 126-138

    2.Dvādaśānuprekṣā

See e196A.1.8

196A.2.1 Translated from Prakrit into Sanskrit by Manoharalala Gupta and Nathuram Premi. Bombay 1910

196A.2.2 Edited by Kalacandra Jinadatta Upadhyaya. Belgaum 1912

196A.2.3 Edited and translated by Brahmachari Sital Prasadji, Twelve Meditations by Śrī Kundakunda Āchārya. Madras 1931

196A.2.4 Edited in Prakrit and Sanskrit by Padma Prabhamala Dharideva, Himatlal Jethalal Saha and Maganalal Jain. 1965

196A.2.5 Edited in Prakrit by Balabhadra Jain. New Delhi 1990

196A.2.8 Summary by A.N.Upadhye in 196A.5.6, pp. 37-38, reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 138-139

    3.Niyamasāra (Jain) (NCat IV, 195)

See e196A.1.8

196A.3.1 Edited, with Padmaprabhā Maladhārideva's commentary. Jaina Grantharatnakara Kavyalaya, Bombay 1916

196A.3.2 Edited and translated by Uggar Sain and Sital Prasad. SBJ 9, 1931; New Delhi 2006.. Introduction reprinted EpJ 193-198

196A.3.3 Edited by Hiommatlal Jetalal Shah in Prakrit and Sanskrit. Sonagadha, Saurashtra 1965, 1977

196A.3.3.5 Edited by Ayka Jnanamati Hastinapura. U.P. 1985

196A.3.4 Edited, with Padmaprabhā Maladhārideva's Tātparyavṛtti, by Hukumamacandra Bharilla. Indore 2000

196A.3.5 Translated by Jagdish P. Jain as Salvation through Self-discipline. New Delhi 2005

196A.3.6 Summarized by K.H.Potter in EnIndPh10, 2007, 120-126

196A.3.7 Edited and translated, with a translation of Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra, by Kusum Jain. GTW 3, 2007

    4.Pañcāstikāyasāra (Jain) (NCat IV, 195)

See e196A.1.8, 3.7

196A.4.1 Edited by P.E.Pavolini. GSAIF 14, 1901, 1-40

196A.4.2 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvadīpikā, Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, by Pannalal Bhakliwal. RJSM 3, 1906, 1914

196A.4.3 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvadīpikā, by Udayalal Kasliwal. Bombay 1916

196A.4.4 Selections translated in J.L.Jaini, Outlines of Jainism. Cambridge 1916, 1940

196A.4.5 Edited and translated by A. Chakravarti. SBJ 3, 1920. Introduction reprinted EpJ 22-73. This with Amṛtacandra's commentary edited by A.N.Upadhye, New Delhi 1971974, 1975

196A.4.6 Summarized in two pages by A.N.Upadhye in 196A.5.6 (below). This reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 95-97

196A.4.7 Edited by Brahmachari Sitalaprasada. Surat 1926

196A.4.9 Edited, with Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, by Mannulal Jain. New Delhi 2000

196A.4.10 Lopamudra Bhattacaryya, "Treatment of intervcalic aspirates ij Saurasenī with special reference to Sanskrit th in the Pañāstikāya", SIPSR 344-350

196A.4.12 Kozuyoshi Hatta, "Jain criticism of Buddhist philosophy on stanzas 15-19 of Pañcāstikāyasaṃgraha", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 40-44

     5.Pravacanasāra (Jain) (NCat IV, 195)

See e196A.1.8

196A.5.1 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvapradīpa and Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, by Manoharalala. RJSM 23, 1913

196A.5.2 Books 1-3 translated into Sanskrit by Brahmachari Sitalaprasada. Three volumes. Surat 1923-26

196A.5.3 Summarized and studied by A.N.Upadhye. JainG 25, 1929, 155-165. 31, 1935: 198, 235, 281, 316

196A.5.4 A.N.Upadhye, "The Prakrit dialect of Pravacanasāra, or Jaina Sauraseni", JUBo 2, 1933, 89-96

196A.5.5 Edited by F.W.Thomas and translated, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvapradīpikā, by Barend Faddegon. Cambridge 1935

196A.5.6 Edited and translated, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvapradīpikā, Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, with eight page summary, by A.N.Upadhye. RJSM 23, second edition, 1935, 1964. Edition reprinted, with Word-ndex, Ahmedabad 2000

196A.5.7 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Tattvapradīpikā, by H. Jethlal Shah. Maroth (Rajasthan) 1950

196A.5.8 Selections translated in SIT

196A.5.9 Edited Delhi 1964

196A.5.10 Edited with Amrtacandra's Tattvadipika. Meerut 1979

196A.5.11 Edited in Sanskrit and Prakrit, with Amrtacandra's Tattvapradipaka and Jayasena's Tatparyavrtti, by Sreyasakumara Jaina, Ajita Kumar Sastri and Ratnacanda Mukheta. Sonagiri, Dhatiya 1991

196A.5.11.5 Portions translated in GandS, pp. 139-147

196A.5.12 W.J. Johnson, Harmless souls: karmic bondage and religious change in early Jainism with special reference to Umāsvāti and Kundakunda. Delhi 1995.

196A.5.13 A.N. Upadhye's edition and word-index, edited by K.R. Chandra and Shobhna R. Shah. Ahmedabad 2000.

196A.5.15 Summarized by K.H.Potter, EnIndPh10, 2007, 97-110

     6.Samayasāra (Jain) (NCat IV, 195)

See e196A.1.8

196A.6.1 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Ātmakhyāti and Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 3, 1914

196A.6.2 Edited by Manoharalala Sastri. Bombay 1916

196A.6.3 Selections translated by J.L.Jaini, Outline of Jainism (Cambridge 1916, 1940)

196A.6.4 Edited by Brahmachari Sitalaprasada. Surat 1918

196A.6.5 Edited, with Śubhacandra's Ṭīkā, by Jayacandra. SJGM 15, 1918

196A.6.6 Edited, with Amṛtacandra's Ātmakhyāti and Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti, by Manoharalala. RJSM 24, 1919

196A.6.6.5 Edited, with Śubhacandra's Ṭikā, by Pannalal Bakliwal. RJSM 1904-1927

196A.6.7 Edited and translated by J.L.Jaini. SBJ 8, 1930, 1974; also New Delhi 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 187-192.

196A.6.8 Summarized in five pages by A.N.Upadhya in 196A.5.6. This reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 110-120

196A.6.9 Edited by Himatlal J. Shah. Sonagarh 1940

196A.6.10 Edited by Nanak Chandra Jain. Rohtak 1941

196A.6.11 Edited and translated by A.Chakravarti, with a commentary based on Amṛtacandra's Ātmakhyāti. Banaras 1950, 1971, 1997, 2001

196A.6.12 Edited by Pannalal Sahityacarya. Varanasi 1969

196A.6.12.1 Edited in Prakrit by Ganesaprasada Varni. 1969

196A.6.13 Edited with Amṛtacandra's Ātmakhyāti and Jayasena's Tātparyavṛtti and editor's commentary by Jayacandra Chavara Jaina. Pannalala 1974

196A.6.13.5 Edited with Śubhacandra's Ṭīkā, in JJG 30, 1977

196A.6.14 B. Vincent Sekhar, "Jaina concept of person--a textual study of Samayasāra of Ācārya Kundakunda", JainJ 25, 1990, 110-118

196A.6.14.1 Edited, with Amrtacandra's Atmakhyati, Jayasena's Tātparyavṛttii, and Aryika Jñanamati's Jñanajyoti, by Aryika Abhayamati. Hastinapur, Meerut 1990

196A.6.14.2 Edited, with Amrtacandra's Atmakhyati, by Nemicandra Patani. Jaipur 1990

196A.6.15 Will J. Johnson, Karmic Bondage and Religious Change in Early Jainism with special reference to Umasvati and Kundakunda. Delhi 1995

196A.6.16 Bansidhar Bhatt, "On the epithet: nātaka for the Samayasāra of Kundakunda", JPAMI 31-462

    7.General

See a317.1.84.1. a317.1.178.1. b47.16.119

196A.7.1 V.R.Ramachandra Dikshitar, "Some Jain teachers in Sravana Belgola inscriptions", IC 7, 1940-41, 41-45

196A.7.2 P.B.Desai, "Kundakunda, his domicile", QJMS 46, 1955-56, 1-7. Summarized in PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 61-62

196A.7.3 Walther Schubring, "Kundakunda echt und unecht", ZDMG 107, 1957, 557-574

196A.7.4 P.K.Jain, Metaphysical Synthesis: Its Nature and Value as suggested by a Study of the Philosophy of Kundakunda. Agra 1963

196A.7.5 P.K.Jain, "Kapila as seen from the viewpoint of Kundakunda", JainJ 5, 1970, 112-120

196A.7.6 B. Bhatt, "Vyavahāra-naya and niścaya-naya in Kundakunda's works", ZDMG Supplement, 1974, 279-291

196A.7.7 G.V.Tagare, "Date of Kundakunda", JASBo 49-50, 1974-76, 219

196A.7.8 S.M.Shah, "Kundakunda's concept of vyavahāra naya and niścaya naya", ABORI 56, 1975, 105-128

196A.7.9 Hampa Nagarajaiah, "Kundakundācārya--some problems regarding his identity, name and birthplace", JainJ 12, 1978, 93-98

196A.7.9.1 S.M.Shaha, "Kundakunda's contribution to the Jain doctrine of mokṣa and mokṣamārga", CASSt 4, 1978, 27-33

196A.7.10 B.K.Khadabadi, "Kundakundācārya: the literary doyen of Karnatak", Glory of India 3.3, 1979, 7-11

196A.7.10.1 S.M.Shah, "The theory of the two-fold truth according to Gaudapada and Kundakunda", CASSt 5, 1980, 41-48

196A.7.11 Gokul Chandra Jain, "The Prakrit works attributed to Kundakunda: some observations", VIRB 3, 1982, 46-52

196A.7.12 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Date and place of birth of Śrī Kundakundācārya", JainJ 22, 1987-88, 117-120

196A.7.12.2 M. A. Dhaky, "The date of Kundakunda", AspJ 3, 187-206

196A.7.12.3.K.C.Sogani, "Ethical philosophy of Kundakunda", AspJ 3, 1-9

196A.7.13 Devendra Kumar Jain, "Evolution theory of Kundakunda", JainA 45.1-2, 1992, 10-15

196A.7.14 K.B.Jindal, "Kundakundācārya: his life and works", JainJ 27, 1992, 83-89

196A.7.15 T. V. G. Sastri, "Jain literature and Kundakunda", Jinamanjari 12.2, 1995, 21-24

196A.7.16 Amar Singh Jain, "Path of mokṣa according to Kundakunda", Jinamanjari 18.2, 1998, 21-24

196A.7.17 Bhuvendra Kumar, "Kundakunda: saint scholar and philosopher", Jinamanjari 17, 1998, 30-43

196A.7.17.5 D. S. Baya, "Kundakunda on the conduct of the clergy and the laity", Jinamanjari 20.2, 1999, 17-25

196A.7.18 Sin Fujinaga, "Kundakunda on sarvajña", JIBSt 47.2, 1999, 23-26

196A.7.19 W. J. Johnson, "Kundakunda: two standpoints and the socio-religious function of anekāntavāda", AJSP 101-112

196A.7.20 P. Chenna Reddy, "Kundakundacharya and his contribution to Jain philosophy", JASACFV 78-84

196A.7.21 Christoph Emmerich, "Some remarks on the terminological construction of kāla in Kundakunda", Vasantagaurava 73-84

196A.7.22 Kamal Chand Sogani, "Kundakunda on the modifications (paryāyas) of self and their ethico-spiritual implications", MJS38, 2001, 28-32

196A.7.23 Royce Wiles, "The works of Kundakunda: a connotated listing of editions, translations and studies", Vasantagaurava 183-221

196A.7.25 Jagdish P. Jain, "Jaina philosopher Kundakunda and Vedāntin Śaṃkarācārya", Jinamanjari 25.1, 2002, 46-54

196A.7.26 S.A.Bhuvendra Kumar, "Soul and its functional mechanism in Jainism elucidated by Ācārya Kundakunda (c. 41 B.C.E.), JPASIC 255-266

196A.7.30 Christoph Emmrich, "How many times? Pluralism, dualism or monism in early Jaina temporal description", EJPR 69-88

196A.7.32 Jayendra Soni, "Kundakunda and Umāsvāti on aneikāntavāda", EJPR 25-36

196A.7.35 Jayandra Soni, "Upayoga according to Kundakunda and Umāsvāti", JIP 35, 2007, 299-311

196A.7.Johannes Bronkhorst, "Kundakunda versus Sāṃkhya on the soul”, Svasti 215-226

196B.Umāsvāti or Umāsvāmi (400) (NCat II, 396)

    1.Tattvārtha(adhigama)sūtra and Bhāṣya (Jain) (NCat VIII, 77-78)

196B.1.1 Sūtras edited in SStotra

196B.1.2 Sūtras edited by Sadasukla. Bombay 1896

196B.1.3 Sūtras edited by Nathuram Lamachu. Lucknow 1897

196B.1.4 Sūtras edited Moradabad 1897

196B.1.5 Sūtras edited Lahore 1900

196B.1.6 Sūtras edited in Jainanityapāṭha (Bombay 1901)

196B.1.7 Sūtras edited in Prakīrṇaka (Ahmedabad 1902)

196B.1.8 Sūtras edited by Candrasena in Jainagranthasaṃgraha (Etawah 1903)

196B.1.9 Edited with autocommentary by Keshavlal Premchand Modi. BI 159, 1903-05

196B.1.10 Sūtras edited in Jainastotrasaṃgraha (Bombay 1904)

196B.1.10.1 Edited with Devanandin's Sarvarthasiddhi. Kolhapur 1904

196B.1.11 Sūtras edited by Jayachandra Sitarama Sravana. Wardha 1905

196B.1.12 Sūtras edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara in SJGM 1, 1905, 85-86

196B.1.13 Edited and translated into German by Hermann Jacobi. ZDMG 60, 1906: 287-325, 512-551. Reprinted Leipzig 1906

196B.1.14 Edited with autocommentary by Thakkur Prasad Sarma. RJSM 2, 1906

196B.1.15 Sūtras edited by Pannalal Baklival. Bombay 1907, 1922; Calcutta 1916

196B.1.16 Sūtras edited by Ummedsingh Musaddilal Jain in Adhyātmasaṃgraha (Amritsar 1907)

196B.1.17 Sūtras edited by Jivaraj Gotamchand Doshi. Sholapur 1908, 1920, 1948

196B.1.18 Sūtras of Chapter 10 edited, by Dada Babgoda Patil. Sholapur 1909

196B.1.19 Sūtras edited by Virasimha Jaini in Jainārṇava (Etawah 1909)

196B.1.20 Sūtras edited by Chhotelal. Banaras 1912

196B.1.21 Sūtras edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Tattvārtharājavārttika, by Gajadharalal. SJGM 4, 1913

196B.1.22 Sūtras edited by Nathalal Sobhagchand Dosi. Surat 1915

196B.1.23 Sūtras edited. Ahmedabad 1916

196B.1.25 Sūtras edited, with Vidyānanda's Ślokavārttikālaṃkāra, by Manoharalala Sastri.   Bombay 1918

196B.1.26 Sūtras edited and translated by J.L.Jaini, SBJ 2, 1920, 1956, 1984, 1990. Selections from translation in Source Book 252-260. Introduction reprinted in EpJ 17-21.

196B.1.27 Edited, with Devagupta's, Abhayadeva Sūri's, Hemacandra 'ūri's Devendra Suri's, Devananda Suri's, Jayasekhara Suri's and Sadharatnasuri's comentaries, in Navatattvasāhityasaṃgraha. Four parts. Allahabad 1922

196B.1.28 Sūtras edited with autocommentary, Yaśovijaya's Bhāṣya and Vijayodaya Sūri's explanation of the first five sūtras. Ahmedabad 1924

196B.1.29 Sūtras edited with autocommentary and Cirantana Muni's Tattvārthaṭippana. Ahmedabad 1924

196B.1.30 Sūtras edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Rājavārttika, by Gajadharalal, Makkhan Lal and Sri Lala. Two volumes. Calcutta 1924-29

196B.1.31 Sūtras and autocommentary edited, with Devagupta Sūri's commentary and Siddhasena Gaṇi's Ṭīkā, by Hiralal Rasikdas Kapadia. Two volumes. Bombay 1926-1930

196B.1.32 Sūtras and autocommentary edited by Motilal Ladha. AMP 2, 1926

196B.1.33 Sūtras edited, with Gopāladāsa Bariya's Bhāṣya, by Khubcandra Siddhantasastri. Bombay 1932

196B.1.34 Hiralal Rasikdas Kapadia, "References to the Bauddhas and their philosophy in Umāsvāti's Tattvārthabhāṣya and Siddhasena Gaṇi's commentary to it", ABORI 14, 1932-33: 142, 273

196B.1.35 A.M.Hatge, "The text of the Tattvārthādhigama Sūtrāṇī", JUBo 4, 1935, 105-111

196B.1.36 Sūtras edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Laghuvṛtti which is completed by Yaśobhadra. Ratlam 1936

196B.1.37 Sūtras of Chapters 1-2 edited by Vatesvaradayalu Bakevariya Sastri. Delhi 1937

196B.1.37.1 Edited with editor's Vivecana by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Varanasi 1939, 1976

196B.1.38 Sutras and autocommentary of Chapter Five translated with English commentary in G.R.Jain, Cosmology Old and New. SBJ 13, 1942. Also New Delhi 1975

196B.1.39 Sūtras edited by Kanaka Vijaya Savarakundala. 1942

196B.1.40 Sūtras edited, with Bhāskaranandin's Sukhabodha, by A.S.Sastri. MOLP 84, 1944

196B.1.40.1 Trisutri section edited, with (Vijaya) Lavanya Suri's Prakasika. Bombay 1944, 1991

196B.1.41 Sūtras edited, with Śrutasāgara Sūri's Tattvārthavṛtti, by Mahendra Kumar. JPMJG 4, 1949

196B.1.41.1 Edited with Vidyānanda's Ṭīkā by Manikacandra Kaundeya. Solapur 1949

196B.1.42 Summarized in B.C.Law, "Jaina canonical sūtras (III)", IC 13, 1946, 111-118. Reprinted in B.C.Law, Some Jain Canonical Sūtras (Bombay 1949)

196B.1.43 Sūtras edited by Phulchandra Siddhantasastri. Banaras 1950

196B.1.43.1 Edited Varanasi 1952

196B.1.44 Sūtras edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Rājavārttika, by Mahendra Kumar Jain. Two volumes, JPMJG 10, 1953; 20, 1957. Reprinted New Delhi 1982

196B.1.45 Sūtras and autocommentary edited, with Yaśovijaya's Vivaraṇa and editor's Gūḍhārthadīpikā, by Vijayadarsana Suri. Bhavnagar 1955

196B.1.45.0 Edited with Devanandin's Sarvarthasiddhi by Phulcandra Siddhantasastrti. Delhi 1955. Reprinted Delhi 1971.

196B.1.45.1 Edited, with a Bhāṣya by an unknown author and Umāsvāti's Praśamarati, by K. P. Mody. BI 158. Calcutta 1959

196B.1.46 Edited by Mohan Lal Jain. Jabalpur 1969

196B.1.47.1 Edited with editor's Dīpikā by Ghasilal Maharaj. 2 volumes. 1973

196B.1.48 Bansidhar Bhatt and Chandrabhai Tripathi, "Tattvārtha studies", ALB 38, 1974, 64-83

196B.1.49 Sūtras edited and translated, with a translation of Sukhlal Sanghvi's commentary, by K.K.Dixit. LDS 44, 1974

196B.1.50 Suzuko Ohira, "Treatment of dhyāna in the Tattvārthādhigamasūtra of Umāsvāti", IndPQ 3, 1975-76, 51-64

196B.1.51 Yensho Kanakura, "A study on the Jaina theory of knowledge", Sambodhi 4.3-4, 1975-76, 1-10

196B.1.53 Suzuko Ohira, "Tattvārthasūtra: verification of praśati", Sambodhi 5.1, 1976-77, 49-63

196B.1.54 Bansidhar Bhatt, "Tattvārtha studies" (summary). ZDMG Supplement 19, 1977, 802-806

196B.1.55 Suzuko Ohira, A Study of the Tattvārthasūtra with Bhāṣya with special reference to authorship and date. LDS 86, 1982

196B.1.56 Chapter Ten translated in Robert J. Zydenbos, Mokṣa in Jainism, according to Umāsvāti. Beitrage fur Sudasien-Forschung (Heidelberg), Bd. 83, Wiesbaden 1983

196B.1.57 M.P.Marathe, "Some amphibious expressions in Umāsvāti", StinJ 83-100.

196B.1.58 Johannes Bronkhorst, "On the chronology of the Tattvārtha Sūtra and some early commentaries", WZKSOA 29, 1985, 155-184

196B.1.59 Edited by Sricandra Surana. Indore 1987

196B.1.60 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Some remarks on the analysis of the sensuous cognition (mati-jñāna) process (Tattvārthādhigama-bhāṣya I. 15)", JainJ 24, 1989-90, 17-20

196B.1.61 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Tattvārthādhigamasūtra and Praśamarati: a study", YSS 65-74

196B.1.61.0 Edited Meerut 1991

196B.1.61.1 Edited by Rajesa I. Ahmedabad 1993

196B.1.61.2 M.A. Dhaky, "On the implication of the 'nāgnyaparīṣaha' in the Tattvārthādhigamasūtra", JPAMI 413-420

196B.1.62 Translated as That Which Is with the combined commentaries of Pūjapāda and Siddhasenagani by Nathmal Tatia. San Francisco 1994

196B.1.62.1 Edited by Akhayacandra Sagara. Ahmedabad 1994

196B.1.63 Eiichi Yamaguchi, "Mati in the Tattvārthādhigama", Jinamanjari 13.1, 1996, 19-37

196B.1.64 Edited by Ramajibhai Manikacandra Desai. Jaipur 1996

196B.1.65 Edited by Pradyumnacarya. Delhi 1997

196B.1.66 R. Wiles, "Bibliography on Umasvati/Umasvami, ca. 135-ca. 219 C.E.", JainJ 33, 1998, 130-159

196B.1.66.5 Satya Ranjan Banerjee, "A key-note address on Umāsvāti and his works", JainJ 34, 1999, 61-64

196B.1.67 Chapter Two translated, with Akalaṅka's Rajavārttika, in N. L. Jain, Biology in Jaina Treatise on Reals (Biology in Tattvārthasūtras). Varanasi 1999

196B.1.69 Chapter Five translated in N. L. Jain, The Jaina World of Non-living (The Non-living in Tattvārthasūtra). Varanasi 2000

196B.1.74 K. Vasudeva Rao, "Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra: some remarks on its contents", JICPR 19.4, 2002, 47-64

196B.1.78 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "Umāsvāti on the quality of sukha", JIP 31, 2003, 613-664

196B.1.80 K. Vasudeva Rao, "Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra: contents and contentions", BhV 64.2, 2004, 37-51

196B.1.81 N . L. Jain, "Studies on biology in Tattvārthasūtra (Formulae on Reals)", Nandanavana 148-167

196B.1.81.5 Editedand traslated b Chaganlala Jain. Ujjain 2006

196B.1.82 Sūtra summarized by K. K. Dixit, EnIndPh10, 2006, 47-66, and Bhāṣya summarized by K.K.Dixit, in EnIndPh10, 2007, 71-94.

196B.1.84 Edited and translated b Manu Doshi. Vestal, N.Y. 2007

196B.1.86 Edited by Manish Modi. Mumbai 2008

196B.1.90 Translated by Vijay K. Jain. Dehra Dun 2011

    2.Praśamaratiprakaraṇa

See a196B.1:45.1, 61

196B.2.0 Edited Ahmedabad 1903

196B.2.0.1 Edited by Karpuravijayaji. Mahesana 1909

196B.2.0.2 Edited with Jinadāsagaṇi's Avacūri. Bombay 1910

196B.2.0.3 Edited in Roman characters and translated into Italian by A. Ballini. GSAIF 25, 1912, 117-136; 29, 1918-20, 61 ff.

196B.2.0.4 Edited with Haribhadra Sūri's commentary in S.D.Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Samstha Series 88, Surat 1940

196B.2.0.4.5 Edited with Haribhadra Suri's commentary by Raj Kumar. Bombay 1950

196B.2.0.5 Edited by Nemichandra Maharaj. Delhi 1969

196B.2.1 Edited and translated by Yajneshwar S. Shastri. LDS 107, 1975, 1989

196B.2.1.1 Edited by Rajasekhara Vijaya Maharaja. Patna 1975

196B.2.1.2 Edited by Bhadraguptavijayaji Ganivara. Mahesana 1985

196B.2.1.3 Edited by Moticandra Giridharalala Kapadia. Bombay 1986

196B.2.1.3.1 Edited and translated by Vesna Acimovic as A Bliss in Quiescence according to Umasvati. M.A.Thesis, U. of Washington. 1988

196B.2.1.3.5 Edited by Vaman Mahadeo Kulkarni.and translated by Mahesh Bhagilal. Ahmedabad 1989

196B.2.1.4 Edited with Jinadāsa Gaṇi's Cūrṇī and editor's Ṭīkā by Vijayajinendra Surisvara. Santipur, Saurashtra 1991

196B.2.2 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Praśamaratiprakaraṇa and commentaries on it", YSS 53-60

196B.2.4 Summarized by Yajneshwar S. Shastri, EnIndPh10, 2007, 66-70

     2A.Śrāvakaprajñapti

196B.2A.0 Edited, with Haripasada Suri's Dikprabhā, by Rajendravijaya. Disa 1972.

196B.2A.1 Edited with Haibhadra Sūri's Vṛtti by Balacandra Sastri. New Delhi 1999

    3.General

See b196A.5.12, 196A.6.15, 196A.7:32, 35

196B.3.1 Yajneswar S. Shastri, "Umāsvāti's contribution to Indian philosophy", JainJ 22, 1987, 6-11. Reprinted in YSS 18-32

196B.3.2 M. A. Dhaky, "Umāsvāti in epigraphical literary tradition", JainJ 31, 1996, 47-65

197.Author Unknown (400)

       1.Sudhadānarājaparinirvāṇasūtra

198.Śabara(svāmin) (400)

       1.Bhāṣya on Jaimini's Mīmāṃsāsūtras

See a22.1:57,67, 88.2. e22.1:2,10,26,74,77,80,81.1,87,89. t22.1.25,46.

198.1.1 G.A.Jacob, "Gleanings from Śabara", JRAS 1914, 297-308

198.1.2 Ganganatha Jha, "A note on the Śabara-Bhāṣya", Dr. Modi Memorial Volume 311-312

198.1.3 G.A.Jacob, "Index to Śabara's Bhāṣya", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 5-28. 3, 1924, 1-39. 6, 1927, 1-18. 7, 1929, 141-166. 8, 1930, 154-169. Reprinted Varanasi 1984

198.1.4 P.V.Kane, "Gleanings from the Bhāṣya of Śabara and the Tantravārttika",

198.1.5 P.V.Kane, "Bhavadāsa and Śabarasvāmin", ABORI 10, 1928-29, 153-154

198.1.5.1 D.V.Garge, "An enlarged version of the Nirukta--discussion on the meaninglessness or otherwise of Vedic mantras in the Śabara Bhāṣya", DCRIB 2, 1940, 139-142

198.1.5.1.5 Othmar Gächter, Hermeneutics and Language in Purva Ṃīmāṃsā: A Study in Śabara Bhāṣya. Delhi 1941, 1983

198.1.5.2 D.V.Garge, "The contributions of the Śababhāṣya to Ṛgveda exegesis or the treatment by Śabara of the Ṛgeveda passages cited in his Bhāṣya", DCRIB 3, 1942, 531-546

198.1.5.3 D.V.Garge, "The contribution of the Śabara Bhāṣya to Ṛgvedic exegesis", DCRIB 4, 1943, 315-328

198.1.5.4 D.V.Garge, "Did Śabara belong to the Maitrāyaṇīya school of the Yajurveda?", DCRIB 4, 1943, 329-339

198.1.5.5 V.M.apte and D.V.Garge, "Mahābhārata citations in the Śabara-bhāṣya", DCRIB 5, 1944, 221-230

198.1.6 Ganganatha Jha, "Śūnyavāda in Śabara-Bhāṣya", ARCV 162-163 tra (Teil 1)", Ural-altaische Jahrbüer Neue Folge 6, 1986, 76-99

198.1.7 Saileswar Sen, "A puzzle in the Śabarabhāṣya", PO 2.1, 1938, 18-19

198.1.8 D.V.Garge, "The contribution of the Śabara-bhāṣya to Ṛgveda exegesis", BDCRI 3, 1941-42, 531-546. 4, 1942-43, 315-328

198.1.9 G.V.Devasthali, "On the probable date of Śabara-svāmin", ABORI 23, 1942, 84-97

198.1.10 D.V.Garge, "Did Śabara belong to the Maitrāyaṇīya school of the Yajurveda?", BDCRI 4, 1942-43, 329-339

198.1.11 V.M.Apte and D.V.Garge, "Mahābhārata citations in the Śabarabhāṣya", BDCRI 5, 1943-44, 221-230

198.1.12 G.V.Devasthali, "Positive data for the date of Śabarasvāmin", JGJRI 6, 1948-49, 231-240

198.1.12.1 Damodar Vishnu Garge, Citations in Śabara-Bhāṣya (A Study).   DCPGRIMS 8, 1952

198.1.13 G.V.Devasthali, "Śabara and the Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika darśana", JOR 18, 1948-49, 16-24

198.1.14 K.Chattopadhyaya, "References to Buddhist philosophy in the Vṛttikāragrantha of Śabarabhāṣya", POS 39, 115-128

198.1.15 G.V.Devasthali, "Simple subsidiary injunction--guṇa-vidhi", OT 2, 1956, 43-84

198.1.16 Fritz Zangenberg, "Śabaraḥ und seine philosophischen Quellen", WZKSOA 7, 1962, 60-77

198.1.17 Madeleine Biardeau, "L'ātman dans le commentaire de Śabarasvāmin", MIMLR 109-125

198.1.18 Edited, with Kumārila's Ślokavārttika and Pārthasārathi Miśra's Nyāyaratnākara, by Gajanana Sastri Musalagamvakara. Volume One. Varanasi 1979

198.1.18.1 J.M.Verpoorten, "Śabara-Bhāṣya III.4.11 (Sūtras 30-3) on the Taittirīya Saṃhita", BhV 41.1-2, 1981, 63-69

198.1.19 Chapters 7-8 edited, with Kumārila's Ṭuptikā, VeṅkataDīkṣita's Vārttikābhāraṇa, Rājacūḍāmaṇi's Tantraśikhāmaṇi, and Sandarbha Yogi's (?) Bhāṣya, by Pattabhirama Sastri and Venkaesvara Diksita. New Delhi 1984

198.1.20 D.J.Agrawal (ed.), Mīmāṃsā Uddharaṇa Kośa. The Citations from Śabara-Bhāṣya traced to their original sources. Pune 1985

198.1.21 Edited by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma. Madras 1989

198.1.21.1 J.M. Verpoorten, "Le comparaison du baton et du porteur de baton dans le Śabara Bhāṣya", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 7-8, 1989-90, 261-283

198.1.21.2 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Śabara in the Śabarabhāṣya", BPBS 343-356

198.1.22 Peter M. Scharf, "Assessing Śabara's arguments for the conclusion that a generic term denotes just a class property", JIP 21, 1993, 1-10

198.1.23 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "The means of knowing apūrva in Śabarasvāmin's Bhāṣya", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 10-14

198.1.24 Irene Wicher, "Der vākyabheda bei Śabara", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 139-166

198.1.25 Sripad Bhat, "A note on Sabara's India", Makaranda 73-82

198.1.27 Kiyataka Yoshimizu, "Change of view on apūrva from Śabarasvāmin to Kamalaśīla", WL 149-166

198.1.35 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, "Le rite d'upāṃśuyājña dans le Śabara-Bhāṣya", IKK 391-406

198.1.38 Kei Kataoka, "Critical edition of Śabarabhāṣya ad I.1.16-23: Śabdanityatvādhikaraṇa", TBKK 152, 2007, 29-79

199.Nāgārjuna (?) (400?)

        1.Īśvarakartṛtvanirākaraṇaviṣṇorekakartṛtvanirākaraṇa

199.1.1 Edited by F.W.Thomas, JRAS 1903, 345-349

199.1.2 Edited and translated in Papers of Th. Stcherbatsky (Calcutta 1969, pp. 10-12.

199.1.3 Translated by George Chemparathy. WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 97-99

199.1.4 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh9, 2003, 100-101

200.Vasumitra (405)

       1.Samayabhedopacakra (Abhidiharma)

200.1.1 Translated into Russian by A. Vassilieff, Buddizm, ego dogmaty, istorija i literatura (St. Petersburg 1857). This translated into German by A. Schiefner as Der Buddhismus, Seine Dogmen, Geschichte und Literatur (St. Petersubrg 1860), and thence into French as Le Bouddhisme, ses dogmes, son histoire et sa literature (Paris 1865)

200.1.2 Samuel Beal, "The eighteen schools of Buddhism", IA 9, 1880, 299-302

200.1.3 J. Masuda, "Early Indian Buddhist schools", JDL 1, 1920, 1-12

200.1.4 J. Masuda, "Origin and doctrines of early Indian Buddhist schools, a translation of Hsuan-Chwang's version of Vasumitra's treatise", AM 2, 1925, 1-75. Reprinted Leipzig 1925

200.1.5 Translated into German by M. Walleser as Die Sekten des alten Buddhismus (Heidelberg 1927)

200.1.6 Paul Demiéville, "L'origine des sectes bouddhiques d'aprés Paramārtha", MCB 1, 1932, 15-64

200.1.7 Edited by Teramoto Enga and Hiramatsu Tomotsugu, Kyoto 1935

200.1.8 Andre Bareau, "Trois treatisés sur les sectes bouddhiques attribués à Vasumitra, Bhavya et Vinītadeva", JA 242, 1954, 229-266; 244, 1956, 167-200

200.1.9 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 103-107

201.Author Unknown (405)

        1.Śuddhodanarājaparinirvāṇasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 102

201A.Author Unknown (405)

        1.Sūtra on the advancement of learning

Cf. EnBudP9, 2003, 102

201B.Author Unknown (405)

         1.Sūtra on a pupil who received (seven days) after his death

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 102

201C.Author Unknown (405)

          1.Candavatdeśarājasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 102

201D.Author Unknown (405)

          1.Mudrādeśarājasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 103

201E.Author Unknown (405)

          1.Malarājasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 103

201F.Author Unknown (405)

           1.Sūtra on the five (elements) not returning again

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 103

202.Author Unknown (410)

          1.Bodhisattvagocaropāyaviṣayavikurvananirdeśasūtra (T.271-272; K. 162)

202.1.1 Michael Zimmerman, "A Mahayanist criticism of Arthaśāstra: the Chapter on Royal Ethics in the Bodhisattvagocaropāya-viṣaya-vikurvaṇa-nirdeśa-sūtra", ARIRSU 11, 1999, 177-212

202.1.5 Translated by Lobzang Jamspal.

204.Author Unknown (410)

       1.Jyotiṣkasūtra (K.505)

206.Author Unknown (410)

       1.Maitrībhāvanāsūtra

207.Author Unknown (410)

       1.Rājavādakasūtra (T.514-516; Toh. 221; K.260))

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 103

208.Author Unknown (412)

        1.Mahāśrayārthaṛddhimantrasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 107

209.Nāgārjuna (422)

         1.Upāyakauśalyasūtra or Upāyahṛdaya

See a47.16.152.01; 47.16.351.01; 174.10.38.1

209.1.1 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL, 259-261. This reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 107-110

209.1.2 Restored from Chinese to Sanskrit by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 32 pp.

209.1.3 Yuichi Kajiyama, "On the authorship of the Upāyahṛdaya", StBudEp 107-117

209.1.4 Translated in Mark Tatz, The Skill in Means (Upāyakauślaya) Sūtra. Delhi 1994

209.1.4.1 Mark Tatz, Upayakausalyasutra. Two Tibetan Translations from the Kanjur. Berkeley 1994-95

209.1.5 Shohei Ichimura, "The period of Nāgārjuna and the Fang-pien-hsin-lun or Upāyahīdayaśāstra". JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 20-25

209.1.8 Toshihiko Kimura, "The logic and standpoint of the Upāyahṛdaya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 178-179

209A.Author Unknown (422)

          1.Kusumasaṃcayasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 110

210.Buddhaghoṣa (425)

       1.Atthasālinī or Dhammasaṅganī-Aṭṭhakathā

See e1.1.10.4

210.1.1 Arnold C. Taylor, "Buddhist Abhidharma", JRAS 1894, 560-561

210.1.2 Edited by Edward Muller. PTS 40, 1897, 1979

210.1.3 Edited in Burmese character. Rangoon 1901, 1920, 1951, 1955, 1986

210.1.4 Edited by U Hpye in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1902

210.1.5 Edited by U Ngwe in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1910

210.1.6 Edited by K. Siddhananda Tissa in Sinhalese characters. Part One. Colombo 1911

210.1.7 Edited by Hsaya Kyi et al. in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1913

210.1.8 Edited by Visuddhacara in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1913

210.1.8.1 Edited in Thai script. Two volumes. Bangkok 1919-20, 1963, 1970, 1979, 1982, 1988

210.1.9 Translated by Pe Maung Tin as The Expositor. Two volumes. PTSTr 8-9, 1920-21. Reprinted London 1958

210.1.10 Edited in Siamese script. Bangkok 1920, 1921, 1988

210.1.10.1 Edited in Sinhalese characters by Wimdadhamma Pannasara. Colombo 1938

210.1.11 Edited by Yagirala Pannananda. Colombo 1940

210.1.12 Edited by P. V. Bapat and R. D. Vadekar. Poona 1942

210.1.13 Nyanaponika, "Die drei Wurzeln des Güten (kuśalamūla) aus Aṭṭhasālinī, dem Kommentar zu Dhammasaṅganī", Einsicht 1950, Heft 1, 14-16

210.1.14 Table summarizing structure of citta and caitta in H.V.Guenther, Philosophy and Psychology in the Abhidharma. Lucknow 1957

210.1.15 Studied by G.H.Sasaki in Bukkyo Shinrigaku no Kenkyu. Tokyo 1960

210.1.16 Edited, with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās, by Birbal Sharma. Three volumes. Nalanda 1964-67

210.1.17 Upali Karunaratna, "Aṭṭhasālinī", EnBud 2.3, 1967, 366-368

210.1.18 Edited with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by Mahesh Tiwari. Volume One. Nalanda 1968

210.1.19 Edited by Ram Sankar Tripathi. Pali Granthamala 6, Varanasi 1989

210.1.19.3 Nanakitti, The Abhidhamma Attḥasalini Aṭṭhayojana. Ed. Kodigoda Pannasekhara Thera. Celon 1910

210.1.19.5 Rosario Santana Roche, Towards an Abhidharma Theory of Interpretation: a Critical Analysis of Atthasalinig. 1993. Summarized in RBS 150-153

210.1.20 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 173-194

210.1.23 Translated into German bv Nyayaponika, edited by Sven Bretfeld and Rainer Knopf. Oxford 2005

210.1.26 Petra Kieffer-Putz, "Der legung der Bedeutung (Aṭṭhasalini): der Kommentar zur Dhammasaṅganī", NudSR 25.1, 2008, 116-121

       2.Dhātukathā Aṭṭhakathā

See a210.9.16-17. e13.1.1. e210.1:16,18.

210.2.1 Edited by Edmund Rowland Goonaratne. PTS 29, 1892. Reprinted London 1963

210.2.2 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by U Hpye, Rangoon 1902

210.2.3 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by U Ngwe, Rangoon 1909

210.2.4 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by Hsaya Thein. Rangoon 1911, 1912

210.2.5 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by Visuddhacara. Rangoon 1911

210.2.6 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by Hsaya Kyi et al., Rangoon 1913

210.2.7 Edited in Burmese characters with Buddhaghoṣa's other Aṭṭhakathās by Hsaya Wa. Rangoon 1932

210.2.8 Summarized by Bimala Churn Law. EnIndPh9, 2003, 215

       3.Kathāvatthu Aṭṭhakathā

See a210.9.16-17. e8.1:1,5,9,12,15. e210.1:16-18. e210.1:2-7.

210.3.2 Summarized by James P. McDermott. EnIndPh9, 2003, 195-212

       3A Milindapaṅha-Aṭṭhakathā

210.3A.1 U. Thandra, A Critical Edition and Study of the Milindapaṅha-Aṭṭhakathā. 1999. Summarized in RBS pp. 195-196

       4.(Ṭīkā)Paṭṭhāna Aṭṭhakathā

See a210.9.16-17. e5.1.10; 7.1.3.00; 12.1.3; 210.1:16,18. e210.2:2-7

210.4.1 Edited by J. Kashyap. Six volumes. Nalanda 1960

210.4.2 Summarized by Bimala Churn Law. EnIndPh9, 2003, 215

       4A.Peṭakopadeśa Aṭṭhakathā

See e17.1.3

       5.Puggalapaññati Aṭṭhakathā

See a210.9.16-17. e5.1.4. e210.1:16,18. e210.2:2-7

210.5.1 Edited by Georg Landsberg and Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, JPTS 1913-14, 170-254

210.5.2 Summarized by Bimala Churn Law. EnIndPh9, 2003, 215-216

210.5.5 Timothy P. Lighthiser, Puggala-paññatti-Aṭṭhakathā of the Mahāvihāra school of Theravāda Buddhism: A Translation with notes. Summarized DUAI 67.10, 2007, p. 3824.

       6.Sammohavinodanī or Vibhaṅga Aṭṭhakathā

See e3.1: 2.1, 3.1, 5.2

210.6.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1901

210.6.2 Edited in Burmese characters by U Hpye. Rangoon 1902

210.6.3 Edited in Burmese characters by U Ngwe. Rangoon 1909

210.6.4 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Tin. Rangoon 1912

210.6.5 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Kyi et al., Rangoon 1913

210.6.5.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1915, 1939, 1957, 1960, 1968, 1985

210.6.6 Edited by A.P.Budhadatta. PTS 93, 1923; London 1980

210.6.6.1 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1922, 1965, 1989, 1990

210.6.6.1.5 Madhanda Thera, Abhidharmapradīpikā, or a Paraphrase of the Sammohavindinī the commentary on the Viobhaṅgaprakaraṇa. Colombo 1929

210.6.7 Edited by Yagirala Pannananda. Colombo 1932

210.6.7.1 Edited by S. Mookerjee and U. Dhammaratna. Nalanda 1961

210.6.8 Translated by Bhikkhu Nanamoli, Revised by L. S. Cousins, Nyanaponika Mahathera and C.M.M.Shaw as The Dispeller of Delusion. Two volumes. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 40-41, 1987, 1991, 1996

210.6.8.5 Edited Igatpuri 1998

210.6.9 Summarized by Bimala Churn Law. EnIndPh9, 2003, 194-195

       7.Visuddhimagga

See a123.1.3.2

210.7.1 J.E.Carpenter, "Visuddhimagga (abstract of contents)" (in Pāli), JPTS 9, 1890, 14-21

210.7.2 Henry C. Warren, "Table of contents of Buddhaghoṣa's Visuddhimagga", JPTS 10, 1891-93, 76-164

210.7.3 Edited by C.A.Seelakhandha as an appendix to HBTSI 1894, 42 pp.

210.7.3.1 Edited in Cambodian, part in Pali, by various editors. Pnomh Penh 1900, 1930, 1946, 1950, 1957, 1970

210.7.3.2 Edited in Thai script, with Dhammapal's Paramatthamanjusa. Krong Thep Maha Nekhon 1900, 1925m 1927

210.7.4 Edited in Burmese characters by U Hpye. Rangoon 1909-10

210.7.5 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Tin. Rangoon 1912

210.7.6 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Kyi et al. Rangoon 1912

210.7.7 Charles R. Lanman, "Buddhaghoṣa's treatise on Buddhism entitled 'The Way of Salvation': analysis of Part One, on morality", Proceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences 49.3, 1913, 149-169

210.7.8 Brief passages translated in Warren 168-170. One passage reprinted in Source Book 279-280

210.7.9 Edited by Pamunuwe Buddhadatta. Colombo 1920

210.7.10 Edited by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. PTS 88-89, 1920. Two volumes 

210.7.11 Part 9 translated into German by Nyanatiloka, ZB 4, 1922, 52-56

210.7.12 Translated as The Path of Purity by Pe Maung Tin. PTSTr 11, 17, 21: 1923-31. Three volumes

210.7.13 Part of Chapter 8 translated into German by Nyanatiloka. ZBVG 7, 1926, 75-92; 8, 1928, 31-62, 163-188, 309-338. Reprinted Munich 1931; Konstanz 1952 as Der Weg zur Reinheit.

210.7.14 Part 2, section 5 edited by Nyanatiloka in Pāli-Anthologie und Wörterbuch (Munchen-Neubiberg 1928)

210.7.14.1 Edited, with Dhammapala's Paramatthamanjusa, by Dhammananda. Colombo 1928, 1930

210.7.14.2 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1928, 1979, 1985-86

210.7.15 B. Semisov, "Matter according to the Visuddhimagga of Buddhaghoṣa and the Abhidhammatthasaṃgaho of Anuruddha" (in Russian). BASR 5, 1930, 319-345

210.7.16 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Buddhist meditation", IHQ 11, 1935, 710-740

210.7.17 Edited by D.N.Kosambi. Bombay 1940; Darnath, Banaras 1943

210.7.18 Summarized in 39 pages in Kashyap

210.7.19 Edited by Henry C. Warren and revised by D.D.Kosambi. HOS 41, 1950; Delhi 1989

210.7.20 R.Subramaniam and S.P.Nainar, "Buddhaghoṣa--his place of birth", JOR 19, 1952, 278-284

210.7.21 Edward Conze, "The meditation on death", MW 29, 1955, 159-163; 30, 1955: 15-18, 54-57. Reprinted in 30YBS 87-104

210.7.22 Translated by Nanamoli as The Path of Purification (Colombo, 1956, 1991, 1997). Selections from this reprinted in Gard. Reprinted Berkeley, Calif. 1976; Seattle, Wash. 1999

210.7.22.1 Translated by D.R.Bhikshu. Two volumes. Varanasi 1956-57

210.7.23 Nyanaponika Thera, "Anattā and nibbāna", Wheel 11, 1958, 29 pp.

210.7.24 U.Dhammaratna, Guide through Visuddhimagga. Varanasi 1964

210.7.25 Edited, with Dhammapāla's Paramatthamañjūṣā, in Pali Granthamala 3. Three volumes. Varanasi 1969-72

210.7.26 Selections edited and translated in Conze, BudMed

210.7.27 H.Saddhatissa, "Nibbāna: ideal aim of the Buddha's teachings", MB 78, 1970, 455-460

210.7.28 Chapter of discussion in Helmut Eimer, Skizzen des Erlösungsweges in Buddhistischen Begriffreihen (Bonn 1976), Chapter 7

210.7.29 Edited by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1977; Volume Three, Varanasi 2006

210.7.30 Shanta Ratnayaka, Two Ways of Perfection: Buddhist and Christian. Colombo 1978

210.7.31 Jion Abe, Saṃkhāpaṭṭhajotanī Visuddhimaggacullaṭīkā Śīladhūtāṅga. A Study of the First and Second Chapters of the Viśuddhimagga and its Commentaries. Bhandarkar Oriental Series 15, Poona 1981

210.7.32 Amarasiri Weeraratne, "Visuddhimagga and Vimuttimagga", Buddhist 53.11-12, 1983, 22-24

210.7.33 Damien Keown, "Morality in the Visuddhimagga", JIABS 6.1, 1983, 61-75

210.7.33.1 Theodore Mark Bushong, The Via Mystica and Mystical Experience: A Comparative Study of The Cloud of Unknowing and The Path of Purification (Visuddhimagga). Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern University 1985; Ann Arbor 1986

210.7.33.1.5 Baidyanath labh, Paññā: a Philosophical Analysis with special reference to the Viśuddhimagga. 1987. Summarized in RBS 83-84

210.7.33.2 Richard Gombrich, "Two notes on Visuddhimagga IX", JPTS 12, 1988, 169-172

210.7.34 Lance S. Cousins, "The stages of Christian mysticism and Buddhist purification--Interior Castle of St. Teresa of Avia and the Path of Purification of Buddhaghoṣa", Yogi and Mystic 103-120

210.7.35 Baidyanath Labh, Paññā in Early Buddhism (with special reference to Visuddhimagga). Delhi 1991

210.7.36 Atul N. Sinha, "Buddhaghoṣa on the eradication of defilements", JRS 19.1, 1991, 60-63 

210.7.37 Vyanjana, Theravāda Buddhist Ethics with special reference to Viśuddhimagga. Calcutta 1992

210.7.37.4 Sections translated in TMW 43-49

210.7.37.5 Edited Igatpuri 1998. Two volumes.

210.7.38 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 111-173

210.7.39 Gyana Ratna Sraman, "Loving kindness meditation in the Visuddhimagga", JIBSt 23.1, 2004, 15-19

210.7.40 Index to the Viśuddhimagga. Cp. Y. Ousaka and M. Yamazaki. Oxford 2004

210.7.45 David L. McMahan, "Meditation in the Visuddhimagga", EnBuddhism 510-511

210.7.48 Matthew Flickstein, The Meditator's Atlas. A Road Map of the Inner World. Boston 2007

210.7.50 Steven Collins, "Remarks on the Viśuddhimagga and on its treatmen tof the memory of former dwellings", JIP 37, 2009, 449-532

       8.Yāmaka Aṭṭhakathā

See a210.9:16-17. e11.1:2,5. e210.1:16,18. e210.2:2-7

210.8.1 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh9, 2003, 212-215

210.8.5 Ramesh Prasad, "Treatment of rūpakkhanda in the Yamakappakaraṇa", Dhammasangani 257-270

       9.General

See t21.1.3. d175.24.30.1

210.9.1 Thomas Foulkes, "Buddhaghoṣa", IA 19, 1890, 105-122

210.9.2 B.C.Law, "A note on Buddhaghoṣa's commentaries", JASBE n.s. 15, 1919, 107-121

210.9.3 B.C.Law, "Buddhaghoṣa's visits to Ceylon and Burma and his reminiscences of the island of Laṅkā", JBRS 8.1, 1923, 29ff.

210.9.3.1 B.C.Law, Life and Work of Buddhaghoṣa. Calcutta Oriental Series 3. Calcutta 1923; Delhi 1976

210.9.4 Pe Maung Tin, "Buddhaghoṣa", JBurmaRS 12, 1922, 14-20

210.9.5 Pe Maung Tin, "La legende de Buddhaghoṣa", JRAS 1923, 265-269

210.9.6 Louis Finot, "The legend of Buddhaghoṣa", JDL 11, 1924, 65-86

210.9.7 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Buddhaghoṣa", ERE 2, 1926, 885-887

210.9.8 B.M.Barua, "Two Buddhaghoṣas", IC 1, 1934-35, 294-295

210.9.8.1 D.D.Kosambi, "On the life of Buddhaghoṣa", IHQ 16, 1940, 871

210.9.9 Adikaram, Early History of Buddhism in Ceylon. Migoda (Puswella) Ceylon 1946

210.9.10 B.C.Law, Buddhaghoṣa, Bombay 1946

210.9.11 Edward Conze, "Buddhaghoṣa's meditation on death", MW 30, 1955: 15, 54

210.9.12 Jothiya Dhirasekera, "Buddhaghoṣa and the tradition of the First Council", UCR 15, 1957, 167-181

210.9.13 N.A.Jayawickrama, "Buddhaghoṣa and the traditional classifications of the Pāli canon", UCR 17, 1959, 1-17

210.9.14 Anand Kasusalyayana, "Pāli authors Nāgasena, Buddhadatta, Buddhaghoṣa, and Dhammapāla", 2500 Years 206-217

210.9.15 P.V.Bapat, Kāraṇa-sampatti. PKGCV II, 6-8

210.9.16 Jnanakirti Sraman, "The commentaries of Buddhaghoṣa", MB 76, 1968, 214-217

210.9.17 Dilip Kumar Banerjee, "The Pāli Aṭṭhakathās--an estimate", SMFV 359-372

210.9.18 D.J.Kalupahana, "Buddhaghoṣa and the definition of 'cause' (paccaya)", Vidyodaya 13, 1970, 170-172

210.9.19 B.C.Law, "Buddhaghoṣa", EnBud 3.3, 1973, 404-417

210.9.20 Noel Sheth, "The 'positions of mastery' and the 'deliverances'", Indica 11, 1974, 23-32

210.9.21 A.Hirakawa, "The meaning of dharma and abhidharma", IEB 159-176

210.9.22 Lallanji Gopal, "Buddhaghoṣa on araghaṭṭa", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 187-192

210.9.23 C.V.Udaya Sankara, "The great author of summaries--contribution of Buddhaghoṣa", CBWTC 129-138

210.9.24 Metteyya, "The fetters and Buddhaghoṣa's simile of the calf- pen", SKGIB 73-76

210.9.25 Friedgard Lottermoser, Quoted Verse Passages in the Works of Buddhaghoṣa: Contributions towards the Study of the Lost Sihalaṭṭhakathā Literature. Gottingen 1982

210.9.26 K.R.Norman, "An epithet of nibbāna". in Śramaṇa Vidyā: Studies in Buddhism (Prof. Jagannath Upadhyaya Commemoration Volume (Sarnath 1987), 23-31. Reprinted in KRNCP 3, 193-210.

210.9.26.5 Nobuchiyo Odani, "The transition of dharma-concept in Buddhism from Buddhaghosa to Bu ston", OG 41, 1988, 9-11

210.9.27 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Buddhaghoṣa section, 350P, 1994

210.9.28 C.V.Udaya Sankar, "Buddhaghosa's nativity", AHRS 39, 1995, 57-62

210.9.30 Rajesh Ranjan, "Buddhaghosa's interpretation of proper names", PBh 7, 1996, 186-192

210.9.32 Yang Gyu An, "Buddhaghosa's view of the Buddha's lifespan", BS 29, 2000, 129-147

210.9.34 Kate Crosby, "Uddis and Acikh. Buddhaghosa on the inclusion of the Sikkhapada in the Pabbajja ceremony", JIP 28.5-6, 2000, 461-477

210.9.37 Nalini Balbir, "A propos d'une Vie de Buddhaghosa", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 19, 2001, 343-352

210.9.40 John S. Strong, "Buddhaghoṣa", EnB 1, 2001, 75

210.9.45 Malini Balbir, "Three Pāli works revisited", JPTS 29, 2007, 331-364

210.9.50 C.V.Udayaka Sarkar, "Buddhoghosa's nativity and his activities in South India", QJMS 99.3-4, 2008, 75-80

211.Buddhadatta (425)

       1.Abhidhammāvatāra (Theravāda) (NCat I, 289)

211.1.1 Edited, with Buddhadatta's Rūpārūpavibhāga, by Ambulangoda Polvatte Buddhadatta in Buddhadatta's Manuals. PTS 79, 1915, 1928, 1930

211.1.1.5 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1915, 1925

211.1.1.8 Edited with Anuruddha's Nāmarupapariccheda by Polvate Buddhadatta Nayakathera. Colombo 1954

211.1.2 H.S.Cooray, "Abhidhammāvatāra", EnBud 1.1, 1963, 52-53

211.1.2.1 Edited in Khmer script. Bangkok 1970

211.1.2.2 Edited in Burmese script, with Sumangala's, Abhidhammatthavikasini and Tika. Two volumes. Rangoon 1977, 1978

211.1.3 Edited and translated by Mahesh Tiwari. Delhi 1987

211.1.4 Steven Collins, "A Buddhist debate about the self, and remarks on Buddhism in the work of Derek Parfit and Galen Strawson", JIP 25, 1997, 467-493

211.1.4.5 Edited with Anuruddha's Naṃarūpapariccheda and Paramatthavinicchaya and Dharmapāla's Saccasaṅkhepa. Igatpuri 1998

211.1.5 Summarized by Lance S. Cousins in EnIndPh9, 2003, 217-254

       2.Rūpārūpavibhāga (Theravāda)

See e211.1.1; 211.1.1:4.5, 8

211.2.1 Binayendra Nath Chaudhury, "Abhidharma terminology in the Rūpārūpavibhāga", OH 27.1, 1979 - 30.2, 1982. Reprinted as CalSktCol Research Series 113, 1983. Includes edition of text. Summary contained in the volume reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 254-255

211.2.2 Edited and translated by Dipak Kumar Barua. MB 100, 1992, 182-198. Reprinted Calcutta 1995

211.2.3 Translated by R. H. B. Exell. JPTS 16, 1992, 1-12

       3.General

See a210.9.14

211.3.1 S.Jambunathan, "Buddhadatta", JOR 2, 1928, 111-117

211.3.2 L.R.Goonaratne, "Buddhadatta", EnBud 3.3, 1973, 395-397

211.3.3 Binayendra Chaudhury, "Life and works of Buddhadatta", JDPaliUC 4, 1987-88, 72-80

212.Author Unknown (425)

       1.Tarkaśāstra

See a174.12.3

212.1.1 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 267-269. This reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 256-257

212.1.2 Reconstructed into Sanskrit by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 80 pp.

212.1.3 Boris Vassilieff, "'Ju-shih Lun'--a logical treatise ascribed to Vasubandhu", BSOAS 8, 1935-37, 1013-1038

212.1.4 Cf. Warder 416-419

213.Author Unknown (425)

       1.Bodhisattvabuddhānusmṛtisamādhisūtra (T.414; K.60)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 107

213A.Samantabhadra (425)

       1.Jinaśatālaṃkāra (Jain)(NCat VII, 270-271)

       2.Jīvasiddhi (Jain)(NCat VII, 296)

       3.Gandhahastimahābhāṣya on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat V, 309; VIII, 79-80)

213A.3.1 Āptamīmāṃsā (or Devāgamastotra) section edited, with Vasunandin Siddhāntika's Devāgamavṛtti, by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

213A.3.2 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī and Vidyānanda's Āptaparīkṣā, by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 7-8, 1914

213A.3.3 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī, Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī and Laghusamantabhadra's Viṣamatātparya, by Vamsidhara. Bombay 1915

213A.3.4 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Jayacandra. Bombay 1923

213A.3.5 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Samantabhadra's Yuktyanuśāsana, in SS

213A.3.6 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī, Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī, and Yaśovijaya's Tātparyanirṇaya. Ahmedabad 1937

213A.3.6.1 Edited with editor's Tattvadipika by Udaya Chandraq Jain. Varanasi 1975

213A.3.6.2 Edited by Acarya Vidyasagara. Varanasi 1985

213A.3.7 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Jugal Kishore Mukhtar. Varanasi 1967, 1978; Sonagira Datiya 1989

213A.3.8 Aptamimamsa edited and translated, with an edition of Akalanka's Astasati by Nagin J. Shah. Ahmedabad 1999

213A.3.10 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Sarathchandra Ghoshal. New Delhi 2002

213A.3.12 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh11, 2006, 140-154

       4.Yuktyanuśāsana (Jain)

See e213.3.5

213A.4.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

213A.4.2 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Ṭīkā, by Indralala and Srilala. MDJG 25, 1919

213A.4.6 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EnIndPh11, 2006, 154-158

       4A.Svayambhūstotra

213A.4A.1 Edited and translated by Devendra Kkumar Goyal. New Delhi 2000

       5.General

213A.5.1 K.B.Pathak, "Śāntarakṣita's reference to Kumārila's attacks on Samantabhadra and Akalaṅkadeva", ABORI 11.2, 1929, 155-164

213A.5.2 K.B.Pathak, "On the date of Samantabhadra", ABORI 11, 1929, 149-154

213A.5.3 Jagalkishor Mukhtar, "Samantabhadra's date and Dr. Pathak", ABORI 15, 1933-34, 67-88

213A.5.4 D.G.Mahajan, "Āchārya Samantabhadra and Pāṭaliputra", JainA 14, 1948, 36-43

213A.5.5 Daya Krishna, "Advaita before Śaṃkara: a discussion by Samantabhadra", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 144-146

213A.5.6 Fujinage Sin, "Determining which Jaina philosopher was the object of Dharmakīrti's criticisms", PEW 50, 2000, 378-384

214.Author Unknown (433)

        1.Samantapasādikasūtra (T.1462)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 257

214.1.1 Studied by M. Takakusu in JRAS 1896, 415-439

214A.Dharmaksèma (385-433)

         1.General

214A.1.1 Jinhua Chen, "The Indian Buddhist-missionary Dharmakṣema (385-433): a new dating of his arrival oin Guzang and of his translations", TP 90, 2004, 215-263

215.Ullaṅgha (440)

       1.Pratītyasamutpāda

215.1.1 Restored from Chinese to Sanskrit by V.V.Gokhale. Bonn, Frankfurt-am-Main 1930

215.1.2 Summarized by Marek Major. EnIndPh9, 2003, 257-261

216.Author Unknown (440)

       1.Anyūnatvāpūrṇatvānirdeśaparivartasūtra (K.490 = T.668 = N.524)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 261-262

217.Author Unknown (450)

       1.Anantamukhapariṣodhanirdeśasūtra (T.310(2))

218.Author Unknown (450)

       1.Mahāmāyāsūtra (T.383)

218.1.1 Hubert Durt, "The meeting of the Buddha with Māyā in the Trāyastriṃśa heaven. Examination of the Mahāmāyā Sūtra and its quotations in the Shijiupu (1)", JICPBS 11, 2007, 266-309

218.1.3 Hubert Durt, "The post-nirvāṇa meeting of the Buddha with Mayā: examination of the Mahāmayāsūtra andits quotations in the Shijiapu", JICPBS 12, 20-0-8, 1-35

220.Vātsyāyana or Pakṣilasvāmin (450)

       1.(Nyāya)Bhāṣya on Gautama's Nyāyasūtras

See a48.1:96.1, 120. e48.1:4,6,9,14,19,35,36,38,40,48,50,58,67,70,88,92,101. et48.1:51, 138.8. t48.1:7,25,63,66,98

220.1.1 Ernst Windisch, Über das Nyāyabhāṣya. Leipzig 1888

220.1.2 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Vātsyāyana, author of the Nyāyabhāṣya", IA 44, 1915, 82-88

220.1.3 M. Spitzer, Begriffsuntersüchungen zum Nyāyabhāṣya. Kiel 1926

220.1.4 O. Strauss, "Eine alte Formel der Sāṃkhya-Yoga-Philosophie bei Vātsyāyana", BZLGI 358-368

220.1.5 Saileswar Sen, "The nature of śabdapramāṇa in Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya", PQ 8, 1932-33, 184-191

220.1.6 Hari Mohan Bhattacharya, "The conception of the soul in the Nyāya system", PQ 11, 1935-36, 156-163

220.1.7 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "A note on the date of Vātsyāyana", JOR 13, 1939, 140-142

220.1.8 Sadhu Ram, "References to Sāṃkhya theories in Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya", ALB 22.1-2, 1958, 8-24

220.1.9 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The doctrine of Nyāyābhāsa", CR 152, 1959, 69-73

220.1.10 Anantlal Thakur, "Vātsyāyana and the Vaiśeṣika system", VIJ 1.1, 1963, 78-86

220.1.11 Gerhard R.F. Oberhammer, "Pakṣilasvāmin's introduction to his Nyāyabhāṣya", Asian Studies (Philippines) 2.3, 1964, 302-322

220.1.12 T.K.Gopalaswamy Iyengar, "The place of the Vedas in Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya", BKBCV 131-138

220.1.13 Kamalesvar Bhattacharya, "A note on the term yoga in Nyāyabhāṣya and Nyāyavārttika on I.1.29", ITaur 2, 1974, 39-44

220.1.14 Selections translated in HTR 109-110

220.1.15 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 239-274

220.1.16 S.D.Joshi, "The text of Nyāyabhāṣya on the Nyāyasūtra I.1.5", MO 14, 1981, 21-27

220.1.17 Gerhard Oberhammer, Wahrheit und Transzendenz. Wien 1984

220.1.18 Edited, with Sudarśanācārya's Prasannapadā, by Dwarika Das Shastri. Varanasi 1986

220.1.19 Masanobu Nozawa, "A problem of saṃśaya theory of the early Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 6-11

220.1.19.5 Portions translated, with passages from Uddyotakara, Śāntarakṣita, and Kamalaśīla, in Matthew Kapstein, Self and aPersonal Identity in Indian Buddhist Scholasticism: a Philosophical Investigation. Ph.D.Thesis, Brown University 1987

220.1.20 Eli Franco and Karin Preisedanz, "Bhavadāsa's interpretation of Mīmāṃsāsūtra I.1.4 and the date of the Nyāyabhāṣya", BIS 8, 1995, 81-86

220.1.21 Ratna Datta Sharma, "Vātsyāyana's threefold procedure of philosophical analysis", EssInP 615-632

220.1.25 Discussed in Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 365-372

220.1.28 Koji Ezaki, "The refutation of the Buddhist theory of momentariness in the Nyāyabhāṣya", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 238

220.1.32 Brendon S. Gillon, "Obversion and contrapositionin the Nyāyabhāṣya", LECI 167-182

221.Bhartṛhari (450)

       1.Vākyapadīya or Trikāṇḍī and Vṛtti thereon

See a47.16.114; 47.16.114; 221.1:200, 317; 268.10.38; 268.10.9; 369.7.21; 554.4.1; 616.1.4

221.1.1 F.Kielhorn, "The concluding verses of the second or Vākyakāṇḍa of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", IA 3, 1874, 285-287. Reprinted in Wilhelm Rau (ed.), Franz Kielhorn, Kleine Schriften, mit einer Auswahl der epigraphischen Aufsatze, Wiesbaden 1969

221.1.2 G. Buhler, "Über die Erlklarung des Wortes āgama in Vākyapadīya III.6", ZDMG 36, 1882, 653-654

221.1.3 F.Kielhorn, "On the grammarian Bhartṛhari", IA 12, 1883, 226-227. Reprinted in W.Rau (ed.), Kleine Schriften (see 1 above), 185-186

221.1.4 Edited, with Helārāja's Prakīrṇaprakāśa on Book III and Puṇyarāja's Prakāśa on Books I and II, by Ramakrishna Sastri Patavardhana, Gangadhara Sastri Manavalli, Ramachandra Sastri Kotbhaskara and Gosvami Damodara Sastri. BenSS 6, 2 vols, 1884-1937

221.1.5 K.B.Pathak, "Bhartṛhari and Kumārila", JBBRAS 18, 1890-94, 213-238

221.1.6 K.B.Pathak, "Was Bhartṛhari a Buddhist?", JBBRAS 18, 1890-94, 341-349

221.1.7 Ermenegildo La Tersa, "Su Bhartṛhari", CIDO 12, Roma 1899, Vol. I, Section Inde et Iran, 201-206

221.1.7.5 Edited, with editor's Ambakartrī, by Raghunatha Sarma. Three volumes. SBGM 91, Varanasi 1900, 1963, 1968, 1974.

221.1.8 Edited, with Dravyeśa Jhā Śarmā's Pratyekārthaprakāśikā, by Sitaramacari Sastri. Vrndavana 1926-27; 1983

221.1.9 K.G.Subrahmanyam, "A note on the Vākyapadīya Ṭīkā" JOR 1, 1927, 185-187

221.1.10 Charu Deva Sastri, "Bhartṛhari: a critical study with special reference to the Vākyapadīya and its commentaries", PAIOC 5, 1930, 630-655

221.1.11 M. Ramakrishna Kavi, "The discovery of the author's vṛtti on the Vākyapadīya", JAHRS 4, 1930, 235-241

221.1.12 Brahmakāṇḍa edited, with the Vṛtti and Vṛṣabhadeva's commentary thereon, by Charudeva Sastri. Lahore 1934

221.1.13 Third kāṇḍa edited, with Helārāja's Prakīrṇakaprakāśa, by K.Sambasiva Sastri and L.A.Ravi Varma. TSS 116, 1935; 148, 1942

221.1.14 C.Kunhan Raja, "I-tsing and Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", SKACV 1936, 282-298 

221.1.14.1 Jati- and Dravya-samudesas of Book Three edited Calcutta 1936

221.1.15 Brahmakāṇḍa edited, with Narain Datta Tripāṭhi's Prakāśa, by Avadh Bihari Mishra. Govind Book Series 1, Banaras 1937

221.1.16 Brahmakāṇḍa edited by Suryanarayana(sarma) Sukla with editor's commentary. KSS 124, 1937, 1961

221.1.17 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhartṛhari a Bauddha?", JAU 6, 1936-37, 65-69. Also PAIOC 7, 1937, 254-257

221.1.18 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhartṛhari, a pre-Śaṃkara Advaitin", JAU 8, 1938, 42-53. Also PAIOC 9, 1937, 548-562

221.1.19 O.P.Rangaswami, "Bhartṛhari and Bhāgavṛtti", JOR 11, 1937, 45-50

221.1.20 Book II, Part 2, Section l edited, with the Vṛtti and Puṇyarāja's Ṭīkā, by Charudeva Sastri. Lahore 1939-40; Delhi 1983

221.1.21 K.Madhava Krishna Sharma, "Bhartṛhari not a Buddhist: evidence from nearer home", PO 5, 1940, 1-5

221.1.22 K.Madhava Krishna Sharma, "Bhatṛhari: a great post-Upanishadic intuitionist", AP 11, 1940, 538-539

221.1.23 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Pratibhā as the meaning of a sentence", PAIOC 10, 1941, 326-332

221.1.24 N. Gopala Pillai, "The conception of time according to Bhartṛhari", Sri Citra (The Sanskrit College Magazine: Trivandrum) 2.2, 1942, 1-6

221.1.25 K. Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Gleaning from the commentaries on the Vākyapadīya", ABORI 23, 1942, 405-412

221.1.25.1 Krishnakanta Mishra, "Bhartṛhari: his life and work", AUM 24, 1946, 73-81

221.1.26 Jambuvijaya Muni, "On the date of Bhartṛhari, the author of the Vākyapadīya", PAIOC 14.1, Summaries 1948, 50-51

221.1.27 H. R. Rangaswami Iyengar, "Bhartṛhari and Diṅnāga", JBBRAS 26, 1951, 147-149

221.1.28 Sadhu Ram, "Bhartṛhari's date", JGJRI 9, 1952, 135-152

221.1.29 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhartṛhari as a Mīmāṃsaka", BDCRI 14, 1952, 1-16. Also DCRIB 14, 1952-53, 1-15

221.1.30 Satya Vrat Sastri, "Bhartṛhari's conception of time", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 244. ABORI 39, 1958, 68-78. Revised version in EOI 165-190

221.1.31 J. M. Shukla, "The concept of time according to Bhartṛhari", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 379-384

221.1.32 Jean Filliozat, "À propos de la religion de Bhartṛhari", Silver Jubilee Volume of the Zinbun-Kagaku Kenkyusyo, Kyoto University, 1954, 116-120

221.1.33 Hajime Nakamura, "Tibetan citations of Bhartṛhari's verses and the problem of his date", SIBSY 122-136

221.1.34 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Bhartṛhari's interpretation of 'grahaṃ sammarṣṭi' and 'paśunā yājeta'", JOR 25, 1955-56, 74-78. Also PAIOC 18, 1958, 185-188

221.1.35 Gaurinath Sastri, "Absolute consciousness as Bhartṛhari views it", PAIOC 19, Summaries 1955, 144-145

221.1.36 C.T.Kenghe, "Bhartṛhari's commentary on the Vākyapadīya kārikās: its nature and extent", PAIOC 19, Summaries 1955, 47-48

221.1.37 Gaurinath Sastri, "Philosophy of Bhartṛhari", JASBe 22, 1956, 71-74

221.1.38 Sadhu Ram, "Authorship of some kārikās and fragments ascribed to Bhartṛhari", JGJRI 13, 1956, 51-80

221.1.39 Satya Vrat, "Conception of space (dik) in the Vākyapadīya", JASBe 23, 1957, 21-26. Revised version in EOI 205-215

221.1.40 P.S.Rao, "Bhartṛhari", PB 62, 1957, 347-352

221.1.41 C.Ramachari, "Renunciation, the final import of the Śatakatraya of Bhartṛhari", JMysoreU 18, 1958-59, 13-20

221.1.42 Satya Vrat, "Conception of time according to Bhartṛhari", ABORI 39, 1958, 68-78. Revised EOI 165-190

221.1.43 Gaurinath Sastri, The Philosophy of Word and Meaning. Calcutta 1959

221.1.44 K. Kunjunni Raja, "Bhartṛhari's list of sentence-definitions", PAIOC 21, Summaries 1959, 197-198

221.1.45 Hajime Nakamura, "Bhartṛhari the scholar", IIJ 4, 1960, 282-305

221.1.47 Wilhelm Rau, "Über sechs Handschriften des Vākyapadīya", Oriens 15, 1962, 374-398

221.1.48 E.R.Sreekrsna Sarma, "Some aspects of Bhartṛhari's  philosophy", SVUOJ 5, 1962, 37-42

221.1.49 Book Three, part I edited, with Helārāja's commentary, by K.A.Subramania Iyer. DCPGRIMS 21, 1963, 1971

221.1.50 Brahmakāṇḍa edited, with Vṛtti and editor's commentary, by K.A.Subramania Iyer. Varanasi 1963

221.1.52 E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma, "The philosophy of Sanskrit gender", PAIOC 22, Summaries 1963, 127

221.1.53 Hemanta Kumar Ganguli, Philosophy of Logical Construction. Calcutta 1963

221.1.54 Santi Bhiksu Sastri, "Āgamasamuccaya alias Vākyapadīya-brahmakāṇḍa of Bhartṛhari, translated and annotated", WZKM 12.1, 1963, 191-228

221.1.55 Wilhelm Rau, "Handschriften des Vākyapadīya. Zweiter Teil", Oriens 17, 1964, 182-198

221.1.56 Kapila Deva, "Bhartṛhari's discussion on sāmānādhikaraṇya", ALB 28, 1964, 41-54

221.1.57 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Bhartṛhari on vyākaraṇa as a means of attaining mokṣa", ALB 28, 1964, 112-131. Summary in CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 129

221.1.58 Kapila Deva, "Bhartṛhari on the relation between upamāna and upameya", VIJ 2, 1964, 87-92. Also IL 25, 1964, 229-233 and Baburam Saksena Felicitation Volume, Poona, 1965, 229-233

221.1.59 Madeleine Biardeau, Théorie de la connaissance et philosophie de la parole dans le brahmanisme classique. Paris 1964

221.1.60 V.A.Subramania Iyer, "Bhartṛhari on apabhraṃśa", VOJ 2, 1964, 242-246

221.1.60.1 Edited with Harivrsabha's Vrtti. Paris 1964

221.1.61 Brahmakāṇḍa translated, with the Vṛtti, by K.A.Subramania Iyer.  DCBCSJS 26, Poona 1965

221.1.62 Brahmakāṇḍa edited and translated into French, with the Vṛtti, by Madeleine Biardeau. Paris 1964

221.1.63 Kapil Deva, "Upamāna, upameya and sāmānyavacana according to the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari", VIJ 3, 1965, 19-28

221.1.64 V.Anjaneya Sharma, "The śabdabrahman and the prasthānatrayī", SVUOJ 8, 1965, 31-36

221.1.65 Edited by Vamana Balakrishna Bhagavat. GSPM, Poona 1965

221.1.66 Edited by K.V.Abhyankar and V.P.Limaye. UPSPS 2, Poona 1965

221.1.67 Edited, with Vṛtti and Vṛṣabhadeva's Paddhati, by K.A. Subramania Iyer. DCPGRIMS 32, Poona 1966

221.1.68 K.A.Subrahmania Iyer, "Bhartṛhari on dhvani", ABORI 46, 1966, 49-65

221.1.69 Kapil Dev, "Bhartṛhari on samānādhikaraṇa taddhitavṛtti", PAIOC 23.1, Summaries 1966, 62-65

221.1.70 Hemanta Kumar Ganguly, "Metaphysics of meaning", Anviksa 2.1, 1967, 38-48; 2.2, 1967, 13-24; 3.1, 1968, 61-72; 3.2, 1969, 71-84

221.1.71 Gaurinath Sastri, "Monism of Bhartṛhari", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 319-323

221.1.72 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Bhartṛhari on the primary and secondary meanings of words", IL 29.1, 1968, 97-112

221.1.73 Ashok Aklujkar, "Two textual studies of Bhartṛhari", JAOS 89, 1969, 547-562

221.1.74 K.A.Subramania Iyer, Bhartṛhari: A Study of the Vākyapadīya. Poona 1969

221.1.75 Ashok Aklujkar, The Philosophy of Bhartṛhari's Trikāṇḍī. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1970

221.1.76 Ashok Aklujkar, "Ancient Indian semantics", ABORI 51, 1970, 11-29

221.1.77 Brahmakāṇḍa edited by Satyakama Varma. New Delhi 1970

221.1.78 Kālasamuddeśa section of Book Three translated, with Helārāja's commentary, by P. Sarveswara Sharma.Delhi 1970

221.1.79 Hajime Nakamura, "The concept of Brahman in Bhartṛhari's philosophy", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 135-150

221.1.80 Books I and II edited and translated by K. Raghavan Pillai. Delhi 1971

221.1.81 Wilhelm Rau, Die Handschriftliche Überlieferung des Vākyapadīya und seiner Kommentare. AMGG 1971.1, Munchen 1971

221.1.82 Ashok Aklujkar, "The number of kārikās in Trikāṇḍī, Book I", JAOS 9, 1971, 510-513

221.1.83 Book III, Part l translated by K.A.Subramania Iyer. DCBCSJS 71, Poona 1971

221.1.84 Ashok Aklujkar, "Nakamura on Bhartṛhari", IIJ 13, 1971, 161-175

221.1.85 Ashok Aklujkar, "The authorship of the Vākyapadīya-Vṛtti", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 181-198

221.1.86 Hajime Nakamura, "Bhartṛhari and Buddhism", JGJRI 22, 1972, 395-406

221.1.87 M.S.Bhat, "Two passages from the Vākyapadīya", JUB 42, 1973, 45-58

221.1.88 John Brough, "I-Ching on the Sanskrit grammarians", BSOAS 37, 1973, 248-260

221.1.89 Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist influence upon the Vākyapadīya", JGJRI 29, 1973, 367-388

221.1.90 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "Notes on a kārikā ascribed to Bhartṛhari", JGJRI 29, 1973, 203-210

221.1.91 Book III, Part II edited, with Helārāja's Prakīrṇaprakāśa, by K.A.Subramania Iyer. Poona 1973

221.1.92 Peri Sarvesvara Sharma, "What is the atyadbhutavṛtti (miraculous course of action) in the Vākyapadīya?", VIJ 12, 1974, 351-360

221.1.93 Book III, part II translated, with Helārāja's Prakīrṇaprakāśa, by K.A.Subramania Iyer. Delhi 1974

221.1.94 Albrecht Wezler, "Ein bisher missverstandener Vers in der Vākyapadīyavṛtti", MSS 32, 1974, 159-164

221.1.95 Ashok Aklujkar, "The authorship of the Vākya-kāṇḍa-ṭīkā", CDSFV 165-188

221.1.96 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Bhartṛhari on taddhita formations involving comparison", CDSFV 241-257

221.1.97 Karunesha Shukla, "Bhartṛhari and Advaitism", PAIOC 27, Summaries 1974, 319

221.1.98 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "Bhartṛhari on the number of words to be compounded simultaneously", JDSUD 3, 1974, 31-38. Also JGJRI 35.1-2, 1979, 115-130

221.1.99 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "Kākatālīya--a grammatical analysis by Bhartṛhari", SVUOJ 17, 1974, 93-100

221.1.100 Virendra Shastri, Critical Study of Sambandha Sammudiśya Vākyapadīya in the light of Helārāja's Commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, Kurukshetra University 1975

221.1.101 Virendra Sharma, "Is the eternal verbum of Bhartṛhari a dynamic principle?", VIJ 13, 1975, 337-350

221.1.102 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "On some formations involving luk-elision", VIJ 13, 1975, 42-49

221.1.102.1 C.L.Prabhakar, "The pathway in Bhartṛhari", BhV 35, 1975, 62-69

221.1.103 Harold G. Coward, Bhartṛhari. Boston 1976

221.1.104 Selections translated in HTR 224-237

221.1.105 Satyakam Varma, "Śabdapūrva yoga", SVSI 1976, 238-247

221.1.106 Satyakama Varma, "Linguistic contents in Vākyapadīya", SVSI 1976, 238-247

221.1.107 Harold G. Coward, "Language as revelation", IndPQ 3, 1976, 224-237

221.1.108 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "Yugapadādhikaraṇavacana in dvandva--a critical appraisal", VIJ 14, 1976, 82-92

221.1.109 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "The negative compound in Sanskrit--a semantic analysis by Bhartṛhari", ALB 40, 1976, 1-40

221.1.110 Satyakam Varma, "Tradition and Bhartṛhari", SVSI 1976, 185-200

221.1.111 Satyakam Varma, "Bhartṛhari: works and achievements", SVSI 1976, 201-223

221.1.111.1 Jan E.M. Houben, "Bhartrhari's perspectivism (1): the Vrtti and Bhartrhari's perspectivism in the first kanda of the Vakyapadiya", BOr 317-358

221.1.112 Book II translated by K.A.Subramania Iyer. Delhi 1977, 1983

221.1.113 Edited, with word index, by Wilhelm Rau. AKM 42.4, 1977

221.1.114 Wilhelm Rau, "Zwei neue Vākyapadīya-Handschriften", ZII 2, 1977, 114-123

221.1.115 Wilhelm Rau, "Metrical peculiarities in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 263-269

221.1.116 Ashok Aklujkar, "The concluding verses of Bhartṛhari's Vākya-kāṇḍa", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 9-26

221.1.117 S.D.Joshi, "Bhartṛhari's concept of pratibhā: a theory on the nature of language acquisition", CVVGP 1977, 71-76

221.1.118 P. Thieme, "Bhartṛhari's Allegorie vom Schiksalwurfelspiel", BIEW 511-522

221.1.119 H.S.Ursekar, "Bhartṛhari and Omar Khayyam", Bhavan's Journal 1977. Reprinted in HSUEI 85-94

221.1.120 Ashok Aklujkar, "The number of verses in Trikāṇḍī, Bk. II", ALB 42, 1978, 142-167

221.1.120.1 Lawrence Ward Davis, Studies in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Massachusetts 1978; Ann Arbor 1980

221.1.121 Ashok Aklujkar, "Emendation of some verses in Bhartṛhari's Trikāṇḍī", WZKSOA 23, 1979, 142-167

221.1.121.0 Hans G. Herzberger and Radika Herzberger, "Bhartrhari's paradox", JIP 9, 1981, 3-82. Reprinted 311-328

221.1.121.1 Sarveshvara Sharma Peri, "The idea of power (śakti) in the Vākyapadīya", BhV 41.1-2, 1981, 75-79

221.1.121.2 Peri Sarvesvara Sharma, "Puṇyarāja's Ṭīkā on the Vākyakāṇḍa of the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari", BhV 42, 1982,1-21

221.1.121.3 Harold Coward, "Time (kāla) in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", JIP 10, 1982, 277-287

221.1.122 Giovanni Bandini, "Die Erörterung der Person. Bhartṛharis Puruṣārthasamuddeśa and Helārāja's Prakāśa zum ersten Male übersetzt und mit einem Kommentar versehen", ZDMG 132, 1982, 150-173

221.1.122.1 S. Ramaswamy, "Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya and Raja Rao's The Writer and the Word", TL 5.1, 1982, 29-37

221.1.122.2 K.A.Subramania Iyer, The Vakyapadiya: Some Problems. Poona 1982

221.1.123 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Bhartṛhari's idea of grammar", JOI 33, 1983, 11-16

221.1.124 R.C.Pande, "Śabda--as presented in the Mahābhāṣyadīpikā of Bhartṛhari" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 298

221.1.124.1 Edited by Jayadeva M. Sukla. LDS 98, 1984

221.1.125 Bishnupada Bhattacharya, Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya and Linguistic Monism. Poona 1985

221.1.126 K.K.Mishra, "Bhartṛhari's theory of sphoṭa", ITaur 13, 1985-86, 115-122.

221.1.127 Peri Sarvesvara Sharma, "Some problems raised with regard to the concluding verses of the Vākyakāṇḍa of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", BhV 45-47, 1985-87, 1-12

221.1.128 Alex Wayman, "Bhartṛhari citations in Kamalaśīla's commentary on Tattvasaṃgraha", PWSC 5, 1985, 699-705

221.1.129 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Further remarks on Bhartṛhari's Vedic affiliation", StudIndCult 216-223

221.1.130 Radhika Herzberger, Bhartṛhari and the Buddhists. Studies of Classical India 8. Dordrecht 1986

221.1.130.1 E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma, "Bhartṛhari as an Advaitin",  ALB 50, 1986, 579-585

221.1.131 Dipti S. Tripathi, "Apabhraṃśa in Sanskrit grammar: an appraisal of Bhartṛhari's view", AligarhJOS 3, 1986, 81-92

221.1.132 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, Being, Meaning and Proposition: A Comparative Study of Russell and Bhartṛhari. Calcutta 1987

221.1.133 Sarvesvara Sharma Peri, "Eight topics which form the subject-matter of the Vākyapadīya", SII 13-14, 1987, 219-234

221.1.134 Peri Sarvesvara Sarma, "What is apaddhāra in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", AligarhJOS 4, 1987, 105-118

221.1.135 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Études sur Bhartṛhari, I: L'auteur et la date de la Vṛtti", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 6, 1988, 105-143

221.1.136 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Studies in Bhartṛhari 2.Bhartṛhari und Mīmāṃsā", SII 15, 1989, 101-118

221.1.137 Tandra Patnaik, "Language, thought and communication: an appraisal of Bhartṛhari's theory of language", IndPQ 15.2, 1988, 349-368

221.1.138 Tandra Patnaik, "Some reflections on Bhartṛhari's notion of sentence meaning", VJP 24.2-25.1, 1988, 118-129

221.1.138.1 Wilhelm Rau, Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya.: Vollstandiger Wortindex zu den mulakarikas. Mainz 1988

221.1.139 Index to Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya. Stuttgart 1988

221.1.139.5 D. N. Tiwari, "Concept of time in the philosophy of Bhartṛhari", Darshana 28.1, 1988, 25-36

221.1.140 Ashok Aklujkar, "The number of pramāṇas according to Bhartṛhari", WZKSOA 33, 1989, 151-158

221.1.141 Harold Coward, "Derrida and Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya on the origin of language", PEW 39, 1989, 3-16

221.1.141.0 Harold Coward, "The meaning and power of mantras in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadiyā", UnM 165-176

221.1.141.1 Jan E.M. Houben, "The sequencelessness of the signifier in Bhartṛhari's theory of language", ITaur 15-16, 1989-90, 119-130

221.1.141.2 A. Possi, Bhartrhari sulla sagezza mondane, sull'amore e sulla rinuncia. (Introduction, Italian translation and notes). Milan 1989

221.1.141.3 Gayatree Roth, "Advaita--metaphysical concept in Bhartṛhari and Śaṃkara", VIJ 28, 1990, 121-131

221.1.142 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Some remarks on Bhartṛhari's concept of pratibhā", JIP 18, 1990, 95-112

221.1.143 Summarized by Ashok Aklujkar. EnIndPh5, 1990, 121-173

221.1.143.1 H.S.Ananthanarayanana, "Bhartṛhari on semantics and pragmatics", BDCRI 51-52, 1991-92, 211-220

221.1.144 Harold C. Coward, "'Speech versus writing' in Derrida and Bhartṛhari", PEW 41, 1991, 141-162

221.1.144.1 R.C.Dwivedi, "Bhartṛhari and Kashmir Śaivism", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 95-107

221.1.144.5 Jean Filliozat, "A propos de la religion de Bhartṛhari", Silver Jubilee Volume of the Zinbun Kagaku-Kenkyuso, (Kyoto University, 1954), 116-120. Translated by M. Shukla as "About the religion of Bhartṛhari", RPY 41-46

221.1.145 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "On Bhartṛhari's linguistic insight", SktRelSt 3-14

221.1.145.1 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Bhartṛhari on sphoṭa and universals", AS 45.1, 1991, 5-18

221.1.146 Brahmakanda edited by Shiv Shankar Avasthi. Varanasi 1990

221.1.146.1 Gaurinath Sastri, The Philosophy of Bhartṛhari. Delhi 1991

221.1.147 Wilhelm Rau, Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya II. Text des Palmblatt-Handschrift Trivandrum s.N.532 (=A). Mainz 1991

221.1.148 J.E.M.Houben, "Bhartṛhari's samaya/ Helārāja's saṃketa", JIP 20, 1992, 219- 242

221.1.148.5 Jan E. M. Houben, "Bhartṛhari's perspectivism (3): on the structure of the 3rd kāṇḍa of the Vākyapadīya", Sambodhi 18, 1992, 1-32

221.1.149 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Études sur Bhartṛhari, 4.L'absolu dans le Vākyapadīya et son lien avec le Madhyamaka", AS 46.1, 1992, 56-80

221.1.150 Tandra Patnaik, "Intention and convention in communication--understanding Bhartṛhari", IndPQ 19, 1992, 335-356

221.1.151 Translated by K. Subrahmanyam. Delhi 1992

221.1.152 Saroja Bhate and Yashodhara Kar, Word Index to the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Delhi 1992

221.1.152.1 Tandra Patnaik, "Word and the world--Bhartṛhari and Diṅnāga", VJP 28.2, 1992, 1-13 

221.1.152.2 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El concepto de intuision (pratibhā) en la filosofia del lanuaje de Bhartṛhari", BAFO 28, 1992, 33-50

221.1.153 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Studies in Bhartṛhari, 5:Bhartṛhari and Vaiśeṣika", AS 47.1, 1993, 75-94

221.1.154 Akikho Akamatsu, "Pratibhā and the meaning of the sentence in Bhatṛhari's Vākyapadīya", AS 47.1, 1993, 37-44

221.1.155 Ashok Aklujkar, "Once again on the authorship of the Trikāṇḍī-Vṛtti", AS 47.1, 1993, 45-58

221.1.155.1 Ashok Aklujkar, "An introduction to the study of Bhartṛhari", AS 47.1, 1993, 7-36

221.1.156 Saroja Bhate, "Bhartṛhari on language and reality", AS 47.1, 1993, 67-74

221.1.156.1 R.C.Dwivedi, "Bhartṛhari and Kashmir Śaivism", Corpus 240-246

221.1.157 Masaaki Hattori, "Kamalaśīla's interpretation of some verses in the Vākyakāṇḍa of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", AS 47.1, 1993, 135-140

221.1.158 Yoshichika Honda, "Bhatṛhari's definition of kriyā", AS 47.1, 1993, 141-154

221.1.159 Jan Houben, "Who are Bhartṛhari's padadarśins? On the development of Bhartṛhari's philosophy of language", AS 47.1, 1993, 155-170

221.1.160 John D. Kelly, "Meaning and the limits of analysis: Bhartṛhari and the Buddhists, and post-structuralism", AS 47.1, 1993, 171-194

221.1.161 Chr. Lindtner, "Linking up Bhartṛhari and the Bauddhas", AS 47.1, 1993, 195-21

221.1.161.1 Chr. Lindtner, "A note on the Vākyapadīya, 2.484", ALB 57, 1993, 1-6

221.1.162 G.B.Palsule, "Points of agreement and difference between the Vākyapadīya and the Mahābhāṣya-Dīpikā in the matter of sphoṭa", AS 47.1, 1993, 215-220

221.1.163 Anna Radicchi, "Vivakṣā in the Vākyapadīya", AS 47.1, 1993, 221-234

221.1.165 Wilhelm Rau, "A new manuscript of the Vākyapadīya-mūla kārikās", SII 18, 1993, 213-216

221.1.165.1 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Bhartṛhari and Mīmāṃsā", StudinM 371-388

221.1.165.1.1 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The author of the three centuries (Studies in Bhartṛhari, 6)", Vacaspatyam 32-41

221.1.165.2 Harold Coward, "Kumārila's theory of word meaning in relation to the sphoṭa theory of Bhartṛhari", StudinM 216-220

221.1.167.3 Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, "Bhartṛhari and tantra", PNRBFV 1994, 463-480

221.1.167.3.1 Jan E.M.Houben, "Bhartrhari's familiarity with Jainism", ABORI 75, 1994: 1-24, 255-256

221.1.167.4 John D. Kelly, "Bhartṛhari's gentle erudiction" śakti, apoddhāra, saṃgraha and the task of a grammarian", Vacaspatyam 1994, 88-96

221.1.167.4.5 Satya Pal Narang, "The concept of vivarta in Bhartṛhari", SVUOJ 37, 1944, 49-60

221.1.167.5 G. S. Palsule, "Sphoṭa in Bhartṛhari's linguistic philosophy", Vacaspatyam 1994, 128-131

221.1.167.6 Tandra Patnaik, Śabda. A Study of Bhartṛhari's Philosophy of Language. New Delhi 1994

221.1.167.6.5 D. N. Tiwari, "Bhartṛhari's philosophy of relation between word and meaning", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 43-54

221.1.167.8 Jan E.M.Houben, The Sambandha-samudesa (Chapter on Relation) and Bhartrhari's Philosophy of Language, with a Translation of Helaraja's Prakirnaprakasa. Groningen 1995

221.1.168 Toshiya Unebe, "Bhartṛhari on yogyatā, the natural competency of word to meaning", Vacaspatyam 139-149

221.1.168.0 D.N.Tiwari, "Bhartṛharian language, being and cognition", VJP 32.1, 1995-1996, 36-55

221.1.168.1 Gregory M. Bailey, "Bhartṛhari's manipulation of the feminine:, IIT 39, 1996, 201-221

221.1.169 Jan E.M. Houben, "Bhartṛhari's solution to the Liar and some other paradoxes", JIP 23, 1995, 381-401

221.1.169.5 Natalia Isayeva, From Early Vedānta to Kashmir Shaivism: Gauḍapāda, Bhartṛhari, and Abhinavagupta. Albany, N.Y. 1995

221.1.170 R. Patiraj, "The sphoṭa doctrine of Bhartṛhari", IndPQ 22, 1995, 67-74

221.1.171 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Studies on Bhartṛhari, 7: Grammar as the door to liberation", ABORI 76, 1996, 97-106

221.1.171.5 Jan E.M. Houben, "Socio-linguistic attitudes reflect n the work of Bhartṛhari and later Grammarians", ISS 157-195

221.1.172 Yoshiyuki Iwasaki, "Bhartṛhari and the Vaiśeṣika on space", ITBC 47-66

221.1.173 Hiromi Nakane, "Bhartṛhari's concept of śabdajāti", JIBSt 45.1, 1996, 1-3

221.1.173.1 K. Kunjunni Raja, "The word and the sentence: two perspectives, Bhartṛhari and Wittgenstein", ALB 60, 1996, 267-274

221.1.174 D. N. Tiwari, "Cognition, being, and the possibility of expressions: a Bhartṛharian approach", JICPR 14.1, 1996, 65-94

221.1.175 David Carpenter, "Bhartṛhari and the Veda", TCon 1997, 17-32

221.1.175.4 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Bhartṛhari's philosophy of language: sphoṭavāda and śabdabrahmavāda: are they interrelated?", IndBeyond 405-407

221.1.175.5 Gayatri Rath, "Pratibhā versus sentence meaning", VIJ 35-36, 1997-98, 109-115

221.1.175.5.5 Srimannarayanmurti, "Bhartṛhari: the grammarian", Sahitya Akademi 1997

221.1.175.6 D. N. Tiwari, "Bhartṛhari's reply to VaiReṣika's objections to universal as the import of words", Darshana 27.4, 1997, 22-33

221.1.175.7 Ben-Ami Scharfstein;, "Hierarchical idealism: Plotinus/Proclus, Bhartṛhari", IndBeyond 439-470

221.1.176 Hiranmoy Banerjee, "Bhartṛhari: a modern perspective", EssInP 633-637

221.1.176.5 D. C. Tiwari, "Bhartṛhari on language, being and cognition", JJP 10.1, 1998, 27-42

221.1.177 Jan E. M. Houben, "Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya and the ancient Vṛtti (1): The Vṛtti and Vṛṣabhadeva's Paddhati on VP 1.46a: ātmabhedam/ atmabhedas", ABORI 78, 1998, 177-198; (2): The Vedic background of the author of the Vākyapadīya-vṛtti", SII 21,1997, 71-78

221.1.177.1 Jan E. M. Houben, "Bhartṛhari's perspecitvism (1): The Vṛtti and Bhartṛhari's perspectivism in the first kāṇḍa of the Vākyapadīya", BOr 317-358

221.1.177.5 D. N. Tiwari, "Possibility of disinterested knowledge--a Bhartrharian approach", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 47-68

221.1.178 Toshiya Unebe, "Bhartṛhari's verses cited in the Laṅkākāvatāra-vṛtti ('Phags pa Langka gshegs pa'i 'grel pa)", JIBSt 46.1, 1998, 19-23

221.1.179 Lachman M. Khubchandrani, "Speech as an ongoing activity (comparing Bhartrhari and Wittgenstein):, IndPQ 26, 1999, 1-18

221.1.180 George Cardona, "Approaching the Vakyapadiya", JAOS 119, 1999, 88ff.

221.1.181 Akihiko Akamatsu, "The two kinds of anumāna in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", JIP 27. 1999, 17-22

221.1.182 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Studies of Bhartṛhari 8: Prākṛta dhvani and the Sāṃkhya tanmātras", JIP 27, 1999, 23-33

221.1.183 J. E. M. Houben, "The theoretical positions of Bhartṛhari and the Respectable Grammarians", RDSO 72, 1999, 101-142

221.1.184 Jan E. M. Houben, "On syntactic and stylistic evidence regarding the authorship of the Vākyapadīya-Vṛtti (Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya and the ancient Vṛtti 3):, WZKSOA 43, 1999, 167-198

221.1.185 Lachman M. Khubchandani, "Speech as an ongoing activity (comparing Bhartṛhari and Wittgenstein)", IndPQ 26, 1999, 1-15

221.1.186 Hideyo Ogawa, "Bhartṛhari on representations (buddhyākāra)", DTI 267-28

221.1.187 Hideyo Ogawa, "Bhartṛhari on śakti: the Vaiśeṣika categories as śaktis", JIBSt 47.2, 1999, 15-22

221.1.187.5 D. N. Tiwari, "Bhartṛhari's arguments on divisibility vs. indivisibility of language", PQJNMU 5.3-4, 1999, 97-130

221.1.188 Ashok Aklujkar, "The epistemological point of view of Bhartrhari", ConK 1-19

221.1.188.5 George Cardona, "Addendum to JAOS 119.1: Interpretation and paraphrase of Vakyapadiya 2.7-8 clarified", JAOS 120, 2000, 234

221.1.188.7 Claus Oetke, "The meaning of verse 25 of the Sambandhasamuddeśa and its context", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 301-342

221.1.188.8 R.C.Pande, "Bhartṛhari's concept of pratibhā", NPVAIC 142-147

221.1.189 Gayatri Rath, Linguistic Philosophy in Vākyapadīya. Delhi 2000

221.1.191 Raghubir Singh, "Sentence-meaning and Bhartṛhari", VIJ 37-38, 1999-2000, 59-69

221.1.192 Akiko Akamatsu, "Abhyudaya and niḥśreyasaḥ in Bhartṛhari", WL 235-248

221.1.193 Ashok Aklujkar, "The word is the world: nondualism in the philosophy of language"", PEW 51, 2001, 452-473

221.1.194 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The peacock's egg: Bhatṛhari on language and reality", PEW 51, 2001, 474-491

221.1.194.5 V.K.Chari, "Bhartṛhari and dhvani: a clarification", ALB 65, 2001, 89-100

221.1.195 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, Vrttisamuddesa of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya. A Study. Delhi 2001

221.1.196 Pascale Haag-Bernède, "Conflicting views on the interpretation of Bhartrḥari? The case of madhyamapuruṣa in the Vākyapadīya", ABORI 82, 2001, 233-242

221.1.196.5 Hideyo Ogawa, "Bhartṛhari on A.1.1.68", JIP 29, 2001, 531-543

221.1.196.6 Hideyo Ozawa, "Bhartṛhari on pravṛtti as the first kāraka", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 343-348

221.1.196.8 Toshiya Unebe, "Jñānaśrībhadra's interpretation of Bhartṛhai as found in the Laṅkāvatāravṛtti", JIP 28, 2000, 329-360

221.1.197 Jan E. M. Houben, "Paradoxe et perspectivisme dans la philosophie de Bhartṛhari: langage, pensée et realité", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 19, 2001, 173-199

221.1.198 Terence Parsons, "Bhartṛhari on what cannot be said", PEW 51, 2001, 525-534

221.1.200 Sebastian Alackapally, Being and Meaning: Reality and Language. Bhartrhari and Heidegger. Delhi 2002

221.1.201 Sebastian Alackapally, "Being and language meeting ground for Bhartṛhari and Heidegger", JD 27, 2002, 193-206. Also WEIP 227-242

221.1.202 P. R. Bhat, "The problem of meaning in Vākyapadīya", PLCIT 63-80

221.1.202.5 Achyutananda Dash, "Bhartṛhari: a challenge to the Navya Nyāya theory of linguistic understanding", Subhasini 63-86

221.1.203 Brendan S. Gillon, "Bhartṛhari's rule for unexpressed kārikās: the problem of control in classical Sanskrit", CardonaFest 93-111

221.1.205 Pascale Haag Bernède, "Conflicting views in the interpretation of Bhartṛhari", ITH 425-438

221.1.205.1 Pascale Haag-Bernède, Bhartṛhari. Le Sāṃkhyāsamuddeśa du Vākyapadīya (VP 3.11)(Theorie du nombre) et son commentaire de Prakīrṇakaprakāśa par Helārāja", PICI 73, 2005

221.1.205.5 Kapil Kapoor, "Appearance and reality" significating in Bhartṛhari", SLC 149-160

221.1.206 Tandra Patnaik, "Intention and linguistic communication: the Bhartrharian perspective", PLCIT 81-98

221.1.207 R. C. Pradhan, "Grades of holism: Bhartṛhari reconsidered", PLCIT 51-62

221.1.208 K.V.Somayajulu, A Critical Study on the Sādhanasamuddeśa of Vākyapadīya. Delhi 2002

221.1.209 D. N. Tiwari, "Sentential meaning: Bhartṛhari's arguments on the controversy between word-theories (padārthavāda) and sentential theory of meaning (vākyārthavāda)", JICPR 19.1, 2002, 125-168

221.1.209.1 D. N. Tiwari, "B. K. Matilal and Bhartṛhari's logic of translation: a discussion", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 164-172

221.1.210 Toshiya Unebe, "KWIC. Index to the Vākyapadiya, Kānda I", Sambhasa 22, 2002, 1-239

221.1.211 Anirban Dash, "Nature of śabda in Brahmakāṇḍa", JGJRI 48-49, 2002-2003, 241-252

221.1.213 Ole Holten Pind, "Did Dignāga and Mallavādin know the olrd Vākya-padīya-vṛtti attributed to Bhartṛhari?", JIP 31, 2003, 257-270

221.1.214 D.N.Tiwari, "Reply to query by Prof. Daya Krishna, "Has there been a tradition of philosophy initiated by Vakyapadiya or has it been an isolated work?", JICPR 20.2, 2003, 188-192

221.1.214.5 Vincenzo Vergiani, "Two parallel passages in the Mahābhāṣyaṭīkā and the Vākyapadī ya of Bhartṛhari", RDSO 77, 2003, 85-94

221.1.214.6 Claus Oetke, "The meaning of verse 25 of the Sambandha-samuddesa and its context", EIPRL 161-202

221.1.214.7 Hideyo Ogawa, "Bhratṛhari on pravṛtti in the first kārikā", EIPRL 203-228

221.1.214.8 D. N. Tiwari, "Bhartṛhari on univeral as the import of words", JIAP 43.1-2, 2004, 33-58

221.1.215 Toshiyo Unebe, "The 'grammarian's' objection in Sthiramati's Triṃśikābhāṣya and Bhatṛhari's argument on the secondary application of words", TMSR 135-137

221.1.216 D. N. Tiwari, "The query raised by Professor Daya Krishna on the issue of turiya in Bhartṛhari", JICPR 22.4, 2005, 261-266

221.1.217 D. N. Tiwari, "Bhartrḥari's arguments against inference", JIAP 44.1-2, 2005, 1-8

221.1.218 Nirmalya Narayan Chakraborty, "Imaginary dialogue of Bhartṛhari and Quine", JICPR 22.3, 2005, 49-60

221.1.220 Pascale Haag (Bernède), "Du nombre grammatical dans les composes sanskrits: le concept d'abhedaikatvasāṃkhyā", HEL 27.1, 2005, 127-152

221.1.228 Akihiko Akamatsu, "Bhartṛhari on meaning and form: the second book of the Vākyapadīya, kārikās 325-347", Acta Asiatica 90, 2006, 1-13

221.1.229 Jyotish Ch. Basak, "Concept of sphoṭa in Bhartṛhari", SPIP 142-159

221.1.229.1 Evgeniya A. Desnitskaya, "Antinomy of one and many in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", AOV 7, 2006, 209-222

221.1.229.3 Bhavatosh Indra Guru, "Vākyaṛtha according to Bhartṛhari", JASBe 48.1, 2006, 61-72

221.1.229.5 Chien-hsing Ho, "Sahing the unsayable", PEW 56, 2006, 409-427

221.1.229.7 M. G. Dhadpale, "Vākyapadīya", ABORI 87, 2007, 259-266

221.1.230 Jan E. M. Houben, Ṛgveda 1.164.23-24 and Bhartṛhari's philosophy of language," EMH 711-720

221.1.230.5 Yi Jae Hyung, "On the concepts of existence (bhavā) and non-existence (abhāva) in Bhartṛhari's metaphysics: an attempt to make a new interpretation", SACS 1, 2006, 47-72

221.1.231 Tandra Patnaik, "Eternality of word-meaning relation vi-a-vis contextuality: the Bhartṛharian perspective", SPIP 80-89

221.1.232 Tandra Patnaik, Śabda: A Study of Bhartṛhari's Philosophy of Language. Delhi 2007

221.1.234 Jae-hyung Yi, "Bhatṛhari's negation of causality", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 187-188

221.1.237 Edited and translateed by J. Ouseparapil, Two volukmes. Pune 2005, 2008

221.1.240 David Shulman, "Illumination, imagination, creativity: Rājaśekhara, Kuntaka, and Jagannātha on pratibhā", JIP 36, 2008, 481-505

221.1.241 Raghbir Singh, "Bhartṛharian import of word", VIJ 45-46, 2007-2008, 228-235

221.1.243 Devendra Nath Tiwari, The Central Problems of Bhartṛhari's Philosophy. New Delhi 2008

221.1.245 Sthaneshwar Timalsina, "Bhartṛhari and Maṇḍana on avidyā", JIP 31, 2009, 367-382

221.1.250 Ana Agud, "Comparing Humboldt and Bhartṛhari", BLTR 545-556

221.1.251 Akhiko Akamatsu, "Anumāna in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", LECI 183-190

221.1.253 Ashok Aklujkar, "Vedic revelation according to Bhartṛhari", BLTR 1-98

221.1.254 Ashok Aklujkar, "Grammarians' leaving logic at the door", LBIP 383-402

221.1.256 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Bhartṛhari and his Vedic tradition", BLTR 99-418

221.1.258 George Cardona, "Bhartṛhari and Patañjali: traditions preserved", BLTR 119-162

221.1.260 Arindam Chakravaftik, "The case of the accusative: contemporary relevancd of Bhartṛhari on the kārakas", BLTR 448-458

221.1.261 Mithilesh Chaturvedi, "Does language map reality? Bhartṛhari's view", BLTR 205-214

221.1.263 Karunasindhu Das, "Changing approaches to language in Indianschools of thought vis-a-vis Bharṛhari's Vākyapadīya", BLTR 291-300

221.1.265 Madhav M. Deshpande, "Revisiting the notion of śiṣṭa in Bhartṛhari", BLTR 163-176

221.1.268 Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, "Time as power of word according to Bhartṛhari", BLTR 215-224

221.1.270 Brendan S. Gillon, "Bhartṛhari and the syntax of Sanskrit gerunds", BLTR 433-446

221.1.272 Jan E. M. Houben, "Bhartṛhari as a 'cognitive linguist'", BLTR 523-544

221.1.273 Jan E.M. Houben, "Bhart1ṛhari and the Jainas", BLTR 383-414

221.1.275 Vladimir P. Ivanov, "Vidyā and avidyā in Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya", BLTR 253-258

221.1.278 Yoshie Kobayashi, "All words enote the univrsal (jāti): Bhartṛhari's approach", BLTR 483-498

221.1.281 P. K. Mukhopadhyaya, "Did Bhartṛhari give us a philosophy of language?", BLTR 259-80

221.1.284 Hideyo Ogawa, "On Bhartṛhari's notion of 'power' (śakti)", BLTR 225-252

221.1.285 Hideyo Ogawa, "Bhartṛhari on unnameable things", LBIP 403-417

221.1.287 Tandra Patnaik, "Thought and language: the Bhartṛharian perspective", BLTR 185-204

221.1.289 R. C. Pradhan, "Bhartṛhari as a philosopher of language", BLTR 281-290

221.1.291 Anna Radicchi, "Dhvani in Bhartrhari and Abhinavagupta's philosophical works", BLTR 355-382

221.1.293 Yves Ramsier, "ABibliography on Bhartṛhari", BLTR 557-615

221.1.294, Navjivan Rastogi, "Vāk as pratyavamarśa: Bhartṛhari from an Abhinava perspective", BLTR 301-342

221.1.297 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The distinction in intellectu/in re in the ontologiczal pfoof and in Bhartṛhari", LBIP 229-240

221.1.298 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The conception of liṅga in Vākyapadīya III.13", BLTR 499-506

221.1.299 Raffaele Torella, "From an adversary to the main ally: the place of Bhartṛhari in the Kashmirilan Śaiva Advaita", BLTR 343-354

221.1.301 K. D. Tripathi, "Thought, languager and consciousness: Bhartṛhari's view of language", BLTR 177-184

221.1.303 Toshiya Unabe, "Bhartṛhari on text and context", IPTS 116-152

221.1.304 Toshiya Unabe, "Mīmāṃsā and Buddhist criticism of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya 2.119 and the counterarguments", BLTR 415-432

221.1.306 Vincenzo Vargiani, "Bhartṛhari on śeṣa relationshps", BLTR 459-482

221.1.310 Yi Jue Hyung, "Bhartṛhari on the action referred to the present (vartamana kriyā)*", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 30-34

221.1.312 Pradip Kumar Mazumdar, "Bharṛhari's theory of śabdavivartavāda and the relating of word and meaning", ESLI 133-141

221.1.315 Sthaneshwar Timalsine, "The Brahman and the word principle (śabda): influence of the philosophy of Bhartṛhari on Mandana's Brahmsiddhi", JIP 37, 2009, 189-206

221.1,317 Paolo Giunta, "Gli assunti gnoseologie di Bhartṛhari (Vākyapadīya 1.129-131) come dimonstrazione della definiziond Buddhists des kalpanā (Pramāṇaviniścaya 7.7) , RDSO 82, 2010, 41-58

221.1.320 Alberto Todeschini, "Bhartṛhari's view of the six pramāṇas in the Vākyapadīya", AsPOxford 20, 2010, 97-109

221.1.325 Toshiya Uneda, "'Apūrva', 'devatā' and 'svarga: arguments on words denoting imperceptible objects", JIP 39, 2011, 535-552

221.1.330 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Studies on Bhartṛhari 9: Vākyapradīpa 2.19 and the early history of Mīmāṃsā”, JIP 40, 2012, 411-425

223.Author Unknown (450)

       1.Śatapañcaśatikā- or Adhyārdhaśatikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra

223.1.0 Edited by H. Izumi and S. Tagano. Kyoto 1917

223.1.1 Sanskrit fragments mixed with Khotanese edited in Leumann. Also in TDG 1930. Sanskrit portions reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 1961, 90-92

223.1.2 Edward Conze, "The Adhyārdhaśatikā Prajñāpāramitā" in MMR 101-116

223.1.3 Shuyu Kanaoka, "The lineage of viśuddhi-pāda thought in the Prajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā", JIBSt 16.2, 15-21

223.1.4 Masamitsu Soejima, "A study of the Adhyārdhaśatikāprajñā-pāramitāsūtra" (in Japanese with English summary). RinN 19, 1970, 127-134

223.1.4.5 Yukkho Hatta, Index to the Āryaprajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā. Kyoto 1971

223.1.5 See EnBud 1.2, 209-211

223.1.7 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Toru Tonabachi. Sanskrit Texts from the Tibetan Autonomous Region No. 5.2. Wien 2009

224.Saramati (450)

       1.Ratnagotravibhāga Uttaratantra (NCat II, 304)

224.1.1 Translated by E. Obermiller. ActOD 9, 1931. Reprinted Shanghai 1940; Talent, Or. 1984. Reprinted with E.H.Johnston's Sanskrit text by H.S.Maitreyanath Prasad. Delhi 1991. Reprinted Talent, Oregon 1984

224.1.2 Sections 5.1.1 and 3.1-10 edited by H.W.Bailey and E.H. Johnston. BSOAS 8.1, 1935, 77-83

224.1.2.1 Harold Walter Bailey, "A fragment of the Uttaratantra in Sanskrit", BSOAS 8.1, 1935

224.1.3 Edited by Edward Hamilton Johnston and T.Chowdhary. JBRS 36, 1950. Reprinted Patna 1950, 1960

224.1.4 V.V.Gokhale, "A note on Ratnagotravibhāga I.52 = Bhagavadgītā 13.32", SIBSY 90-91

224.1.5 Jikido Takasaki, "The Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa of the Avataṃśaka and the Ratnagotravibhāga", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 48-53

224.1.6 Jikido Takasaki, "A comment on the term ārambana in the Ratnagotravibhāga I.9", JIBSt 10.2, 1962, 26-33

224.1.7 Ichijo Ogawa, "With regard to the thought of Tathāgatagarbha (Buddha-dhātu) in Indian Mahāyāna Buddhism" (summary). ToG 30, 1965, 10-11

224.1.8 Translated by Jikido Takasaki. SerOR 33, Roma 1966.

224.1.9Edited by Zuiryu Nakamura in A Study of Ratna-Gotra-Mahāyānottara-Tantra-

Śāstra Based on Comparison and Contrast between the Sanskrit Original and the Chinese Translations. Tokyo 1961, 1969

224.1.10 D. Seyfort Ruegg, La théorie du Tathāgata-garbha et du gotra. Paris 1969

224.1.11 Summarized in Warder 403-407

224.1.12 Lambert Schmithausen, "Philologisches Bemerkungen zum Ratnagotravibhāga", WZKSOA 15, 1971, 123-178

224.1.13 D. Seyfort Ruegg, Le Traité du Tathāgatagarbha de Bu Ston Rin Grub. Paris 1973

224.1.14 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zu D. Seyfort Ruegg's Buch 'La théorie du Tathāgatagarbha et du gotra'", WZKSOA 17, 1973, 123-160

224.1.15 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "The meanings of the term gotra and the textual history of the Ratnagotravibhāga", BSOAS 39, 1976, 341-363. French summary in CIDO 29, 1976, 88

224.1.16 Translated by Katia Holmes and Ken Tsubtim Gamtsa as The Ultimate Mahāyāna Explanatory Text on the Changeless Nature (The Mahāyāna Uttara Tantra Shāstra) of Maitreya and Asaṅga. Esklademur, Scotland 1979, 1985

224.1.16.5 William Grosnick, "Nonorigination and nirvāṇa in the early tathāgatagarbha literature", JIABS 4.2, 1981, 33-43

224.1.17 William Grosnick, "Cittaprakṛti and ayonimanaskāra in the Ratnagotravibhāga: antecedent for the Hsien-Nien distinction of the Awakening of Faith", JIABS 6.2, 1983, 35-47

224.1.18 Ruben L.F. Habito, "Wisdom and compassion as constitutive of Buddhahood. A Mahāyāna Theravāda treatise in comparative light", JIBSt 34.1, 1985, 16-24

224.1.19 Ruben L.F. Habito, "On dharmakāya as ultimate reality: prolegomena for a Buddhist-Christian dialogue", JJRS 12, 1985, 233-252.

224.1.19.5 Noriaki Hakamaya, "A critique of the structure of faith in the Ratnagotravibhāga", TBKK 46, 1988, 27-50

224.1.20 Lobsang Dargyay, "What is non-existent and what is remanent in śūnyatā", JIP 18, 1990, 81-91

224.1.20.5 Jeffrey Hopkins, "Image-likeness and Tathāgatagarbha: a reading of William of St. Therry's Golden Epistle and the Ratnagotravibhāga", BChS

224.1.21 Jikido Takasaki, "Tathāgatagarbha and the community of bodhisattvas", Kalyanamittam 247-256

224.1.22 S.C.Goswami, "The monistic absolute of the Uttaratantra and modern science", PGI 275-282

224.1.23 Translated by Ken and Katia Holmes. Delhi 1994

224.1.23.1 T.R.Sharma, "The conept of gotra in the Uttaratantra of Maitreya", AIBP 116-126. Also ITaur 21-22, 1995-96, 321-332

224.1.24 S.K.Hookham, The Buddha Within. Tathāgatagarbha Doctrine According to the Shentong Interpretation of the Ratnagotravibhāga. Albany, N.Y. 1991, 1995; Delhi 1992

224.1.26 Michael Zimmerman, "Identification of a quotation in the Ratnagotravibhāgavṛtti", ARIRSU 11, 1999, 215-216

224.1.28 Translated by Jamgon Khongtrul Lodra Theye and explanations by Khenpo Tsultrim Gyamtio Rinpoache. This translated by Rosemarie Fuchs as Buddha-Nature. Ithaca, N.Y. 2000

224.1.30 Khanchen Thranug Rinpoche's translation, with commentary, translated from the Tibetan by Ken and Katia Holmes. Ed. Clark Johnson. Forres 1999; Delhi 2001; Auckland, New Zealand 2003, 2004

224.1.31 Summarized by Jikido Takasaki. EnIndPh9, 2003, 262-272

224.1.35 C. D. Sebastian, Metaphysics and Mysticism in Mahāyāna Buddhism: an Analytical Study of the Ratnagotravibhāga-Mahāyānottaraśāstra. Delhi 2005

224.1.36 A. Burchardt, "A provisional list of Tibetan commentaries on the Ratnavibhāga", TJ 31.4, 2006, 3-46

224.1.38 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, A Direct Path to the Buddha Within. Gö Lotsava's Mahaṃudra Interpretation of the Ratnagotravibhāga. Boston 2008

224.1.42 Yaroslav Komarovski, "Shaky Chakden's interpretation of the Ratnagotravibhāṣā: 'contemplative' or 'dialectical'", JIP 38, 2010, 441-452

       2.Mahāyānadharmaviśeṣaśāstra

224.2.1 Summarized by Jikido Takasaki in 224.1.8; reprinted EnIndPh9, 2003, 272-273

225.Skandhila or Sugandhara or Sumaṅgala (450)

       1.Abhidharmāvatāra (Sarvāstivāda)(NCat I, 292)

225.1.1 Hajime Sakurabe, "Abhidharmāvatāra by an unidentified author", NNMRP II, 359-370

225.1.2 H.S.Cooray, "Abhidharmāvatāra-Śāstra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 88

225.1.3 Hajime Sakurabe, "A study of the Abhidharmāvatāra" (summary). ARROU 18, 1965, 6

225.1.4 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Marcel Van Velthen. Publications de l'Institute Orientaliste de Louvain 16, Louvain-la-Neuve 1977

225.1.5 Bhikkhu K. Dhammajoti, "The category of citta-viprayukta-saṃskāra in the Abhidharmāvatāra", SLJBS 2, 1988, 160-174

225.1.6 Summarized by Bart Dessein in SarvastiBS 282-285

225.1.6.5 Translated by Kuala Lumpur Dhammajoti as Entrance into the Supreme Doctrine. U. of Kelaniya, Sri Lanka 1998

225.1.6.8 Raj Kumar Singh, An Analytical Study of the Abhidhammāvatāra. 1999. Summarized in RBS p. 195.

225.1.7 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and Fred Greiner in EnIndPh9, 2003, 274-280

225.1.10 Translated from the Chinese in Kuala Lumpur Dhammajoti, Entrance into the Supreme Doctrine: Skandhila's Abhidharmāvatāra. Second, revised edition. Hongkong 2008

226.Śamathadeva (450)

       1.Ṭīkopāyika on Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa

See i175.52.5

226.1.1 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh9, 2003, 280-282

226A.Author Unknown (450)

       1.Anakṣarakarandaka(vai)rocanagarbhasūtra (K.213; T.828-830; N.221, Bagchi, p. 256)

227.Nāgārjuna (450)

       1.Bhavasamkrāntiśāstra (Mādhyamika)(T.575-577)

227.1.1 Sūtra edited in Tibetan, restored into Sanskrit and translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. JOR 5, 1931, 246-260

227.1.2 Prabhubhai Patel, "A note on Bhavasaṃkrāntisūtra", JOR 7, 1933, 190-191

227.1.3 G. Stramigioli, "Bhavasaṃkrānti", RDSO 4, 1936, 284-306

227.1.4 Restored to Sanskrit with Maitreyanātha's commentary, edited in Tibetan and translated, with English summary of Maitreyanātha's commentary, by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. ALB 1, 1937, i-iv, 1-60. 2, 1938, 61-112, i-xxxvi

227.1.5 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bhavasaṃkrānti", EnBud 3.1, 1971, 20

227.1.6 Edited and translated into Spanish by Carmen Dragonetti. Buenos Aires 1977

227.1.7 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Analysis of the Bhavasaṃkrāntisūtra", JIBSt 26.1, 1977, 29-33

227.1.8 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. BudSR 2.1 1986, 3-18

227.1.9 Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti in "Bhavasaṃkrāntisūtra", Budismo Mahayane (Buenos Aires, 1980, 19-36

227A.Author Unknown (453)

        1.Ratnameghasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 283

227AA.Author Unknown (453)

         1.Dharmadhātubuddhakasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 283

227B.Author Unknown (454)

         1.Śraddhābālādhānāvatāramudrāsūtra (T.305; Toh. 201)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 253

227C.Author Unknown (457)

        1.(Sarvabuddhaviṣayāvatāra)Jñānālokālaṃkārasūtra (K. 188 = T.357-359 = N. 245)

See a49A.1.50; EnIndPh 9, 2003, 283. et49A.1.45.5

227D.Author Unknown (460)

       1.Aśokarājasūtra (T.2043)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 283

227D.1.1 Translated by Jung-ho Li as The Biographical Scriptures of King Aśoka. Berkeley, Calif. 1993

227DA.Author Unknown (460)

       1.Daśadharmasūtra (T.310(9), 314; Toh. 53)

227E.Author Unknown (465)

       1.Dharmasaṃgītisūtra (T.761; Toh. 238)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 283

227E.1.1 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts, no. 152

227E.1.2 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika nos. 79, 82, 88

227E.1.3 Partly translated in de Bary, 97, 102-103

227E.1.4 Partly translated in German in Winternitz, nos. 16, 22, 27

227F.Author Unknown (470)

       1.Mañjuśrīparipṛcchāsūtra (T.468, 473, 661-662)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 284

227G.Author Unknown (470)

       1.Saptaśatikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (T.220(7), 230, 232-233, 310)

227G.1.1 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. Memoria della Romana accademia dei Lincei, Classe di scienze morali etc., ser. 5a, vol. 17, Roma 1923

227G.1.2 Partly edited by J. Masuda. TDG 6-7.2, 1930, 185-241

227G.1.3 Edited by P.L.Vaidya in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 340-351

227G.1.4 Analyzed in Conze, TPL 58-60

227G.1.5 Edward Conze, "The perfection of Wisdom in Seven Hundred Lines", Kalpa 1 (1963), nos. 2, 4-20. Reprinted in 30 Yrs 191-206

227G.1.6 Partly translated by Conze BudTexts nos. 139, 145

227G.1.7 Portions translated by Edward Conze in Selected Sayings; also SPP 97-107

227G.1.8 Kamaleswara Bhattacharya, "The ātman in the Prajñāpāramitā Sūtras", Our Heritage Special Number. Sanskrit College 150th Anniversary 1824-1974, Calcutta 1979, 39-46

227G.1.9 Partly translated into French in Silburn 11, 120

227G.1.10 Translated in Treasury 100-113

227G.1.11 Summary by Edward Conze in his The Prajñāpāramitā Literature pp . 58-59 reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 284-285

227H.Śuddhamati (470)

          1.Vyākhyāna on Nāgārjuna's Pratītyasamutpādahṛdaya

See 47.6: 6,8. Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 284

228.Author Unknown (475)

       1.Sārasamuccaya on Skandhila's Abhidharmāvatāra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 286

228A.Author Unknown (475)

       1.Pratītyasamutpādādivibhaṅganirdeśasūtra

228A.1.1 Edited by P.L.Vaidya in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 117-118

228A.1.2 Yoshohito G. Muroji, "Guṇamati's version of the PSĀVN", TibSt 647-656

229.Author Unknown (475)

       1.Kṣemavativyākaraṇasūtra

See EnIndPh9, 2003, 285

229.1.1 Translated into French in Feer 355-381

230.Author Unknown (475)

       1.Vajramaṇḍadhāraṇīsūtra

See EnIndPh9, 2003, 285

231-234.(unassigned)

235.Vyāsa (475)

       1.Bhāṣya on Patañjali's Yogasūtras

See a22.1.69, 69.8.a23.1.100; 131.1.283 131.1.115.e131.1:2,7,10,16,18,20,40,41,43,45,56,57,75,77.1,79,91,111,112,139, 143.1, 182.1, 210.2, 216, 235.1,253, 256. et131.1:81, 131.1.180.1. t30.1.5, 131.1.35, 37,51,196.

235.1.1 Govinda Das, "The date of the Yoga Bhāṣya of Vyāsa", IA 44, 1915, 24

235.1.2 V.Raghavan, "Abhinavagupta and his Bhāṣya on the Yogasūtras", AOR 3, 1938-39, 1-6; also VRA 78-87

235.1.3 H.G.Narahari, "Śaṃkara and Vyāsa on the theory of karma", BDCRI 17, 1955, 20-26

235.1.4 S.Takagi, "Sāṃkhyan view in the Yogabhāṣya", JIBSt 22, 1963, 824-829

235.1.5 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "A wrong interpretation of the word jyotiḥ in the Vyāsabhāṣya III.1", JYI 16, 1970-71, 103-107

235.1.6 Kamlesh Gupta, Comparative Study of Vyāsabhāṣya. Ph.D.Thesis, Delhi University 1973

235.1.7 Anima Sen Gupta, "Prakṛti and the Vyāsabhāṣya on Yogasūtra 2.19", VK 60, 1973-74, 457-458

235.1.8 Selections translated in HTR 81-85

235.1.9 Y.K.Wadhwani, "Ekabhāvikā karmāśaya in Yogabhāṣya 2.13", BDCRI 36, 1976-77, 164-170

235.1.10 Translated by Subbuswami Krishnamurti. HinduReg 9, 1979 - 12, 1982

235.1.11 Peter Connolly, "Some critical comments on Vyāsa's interpretation of selected Yoga sūtras", PIRKW 35-44

235.1.12 Ravindranath Bodha, "Vyāsa on kleśa and vṛtti", YM 26.2, 1987, 53-56

235.1.13 Parimal Devnath, "Cittamala prasaṅgana", YM 26.2, 1987, 47-52

235.1.13.5 Chandrimali S. Naikar, "The quintessence of Yogabhḥṣya in the Brahmapurāṇa", JKU 33, 1989-90, 208-213

235.1.15 P. V. Shastri, "Is Vyāsa the same as Bādarāyaṇa?" Triveni 65.2-3, 1996, 38-39

235.1.16 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Vyāsa in the Yogabhāṣya", BJBS 519-528

235.1.16.5 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "New fragmente aus dem 'Yogalehrbuch'", FDS 127-136

235.1.17 Yoharan Grinshpon, "Yogic revolution and tokens of conservatism in Vyāsa-Yoga", JIP 25, 1997, 129-138

235.1.20 Ko Endo, "Prasaṃkhyāna in the Yogabhāṣya", WL 75-90

235.1.25 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, EnIndPh 12, 2008, 184-218

235.1.28 Hayato Kondo, "A comparative study of characteristics of the perception theories in the Yuktidīpikā and the Yogasūtrabhāṣya", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 18-22

235A.Author Unknown (475)

        1.Siṃhanādakasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 285

236.Buddhapālita (480)

       1.Vṛtti on Nāgārjuna's Madhyamakasūtras

See e47.4:8,61, 94; 47.16.31; 136.1.1.5

236.1.1 Chapter One reconstructed from Tibetan to Sanskrit by I.Datar, "A study of the first twenty chapters of Buddhapālita's Mūlamadhyamakavṛtti", JASBo 26, 1950-51, 129-139. Summarized in PAIOC 15, 1949, Summaries 79

236.1.2 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Buddhapālita-Mūlamadhyamaka-Vṛtti", EnBud 3.3, 1973, 458-459

236.1.3 Upali Karunaratne, "Buddhapālita", EnBud 3.3, 1973, 458

236.1.3.5 Part of Chapter Two translated in Musashi Tachikawa, "A study of Buddhapalita's Mula-madhyamakavrtti (I)", Journal of the Faculty of Literature, Nagoya University 63, 1974, 1-19

236.1.4 Christian Lindtner, "Buddhapālita on emptiness", IIJ 23, 1981, 187-217

236.1.4.5 Chapter One translated in Judit Feher, "Buddhapālita's Mulamadhyamakavrtti: arrival and spread of Prasangika-Madhyamika literature in Tibet", in Louis Ligeti (ed.), Tibetan and Buddhist Studies Commemorating the 200th Anniversary of the Birth of Alexander Csoma de Koros: Bibliogtheca Orientalis Hungarica, Vol. XXIX, Part 1 (Budapest 1984).

236.1.4.7 Akira Saito, A Study of the Buddhapalita-Mulamadhyamakavrtti. Ph.D.Dissertation, Australian National University 1984

236.1.5 William L. Ames, "Buddhapālita's exposition of the Madhyamaka", JIP 14, 1986, 313-348. Reprinted BCCRS 16-51

236.1.6 Akira Saito, "Buddhapālita in the history of Mādhyamika philosophy" (summary). TICOJ 31, 1986, 106-107

236.1.7 Summarized by William L. Ames. EnIndPh9, 2003, 286-305

236.1.8 William L. Ames, "Bhāvaviveka's own view of his differences with Buddhapālita", SPD 41-66

236.1.12 Edited b Anne McDonald. Tokyo 2007

236.1.14 Charles Goodman, "Bhāvavivdka's arguments for emptiness", AsPOxford 18, 2008, 167-184

237. Mādhava (480)

       1.General

237.1.1 V.Raghavan, "Mādhava, an early unfaithful exponent of the Sāṃkhya", Sarup 162-164

237.1.2 Esther A. Solomon, "Sāṃkhya-nāśaka Mādhava", PAIOC 26, 1972, 355-365

238-240.(unassigned)

241.Author Unknown (480)

       1.(Mahā) Ratnakūṭadharmaparyāyaśatasāhasrikāparivartakāśya-paparivartaṭīkā (T.1523)

243.Author Unknown (480)

       1.Suvarṇasaptati on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

See e163.1:21,49

243.1.1 Samuel Beal, "On a Chinese version of the Sāṃkhya Kārikā", JRAS n.s. 10, 1878, 355-360

243.1.2 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "The Chinese Suvarṇasaptati and the Māṭhara Vṛtti", JOR 5, 1931. Also CPSSS 349-355

243.1.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "A commentary on the Sāṃkhya Kārikā in Chinese", JSVRI 2, 1941, 65-67

243.1.3.1 Edited by N. Aiyaswami Sastri. SVOS 7, Tirupati 1944

243.1.4 Summarized by Gerald J. Larson. Samkhya 67-78

244.Author Unknown (480)

       1.Sāṃkhyasaptativṛtti on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

244.1.1 Edited by Esther A. Solomon. Ahmedabad 1973

244.1.2 Summarized by Esther A. Solomon. Samkhya 193-208

245-246.(unassigned)

247.Author Unknown (485)

        1.Buddhanāmasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 285

247.1.1 Klaus Wille, "New fragments of the Buddhadharmasūtra", ITaur 23-24, 1997-1998, 363-366

247B.Author Unknown (485)

          1.Sarvabālapāladhāraṇīsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 305

247C.Author Unknown (485)

          1.Mañjuśrīparicaraṇasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 306

247D.Author Unknown (485)

           1.Maitreya(bodhisattva)paripṛcchāsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 306

248.Author Unknown (488)

       1.Saṃghāta(dharmaparyaya)sūtra (T.423-424; Toh. 102)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 306

248.1.1 Partly translated into German in Leumann, 1-41

248.1.2 Sections edited and translated by Sten Konow, Śaka Studies. Oslo Ethnografiske Museum Bulletin 5 (Oslo 1932)

248.1.3 Sections edited in L.G.Herzenberg's unpublished dissertation Jazyk khotanosakskix buddhijskix pamjatnikov (Leningrad 1966)

248.1.4 Edited and translated by R.A.Gunatilaka's unpublished dissertation, Cambridge 1967

248.1.5 Translated into German in Oskar von Hinuber, "Das Saṃghātasūtra. Ausgabe und Kommentierte Übersetzung eines nord-buddhischen Lehrtextes in Sanskrit und Śakisch", unpublished Habilitatenschrift, Mainz Universitat 1973

248.1.6 Sections edited H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983

248.1.7 G. Canevascini, "New readings and new works in the Khotanese Saṅghātasūtra", Studia Iranica 19.1, 1990, 13-20

248.1.8 G.Canevascini, The Khotanese Saṅghātasūtra, a critical edition. Unpublished doctoral dissertation, Hamburg 1992

248.1.9 Deborah E. Klimburg-Salter, The Painted Covers of the Saṃghātasūtra 627/8 and the Votive Objects from Gilgit. Madison, Wisconsin 1992

249.Author Unknown (490)

       1.Marīcidhāraṇīsūtra (T.1256)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 307

249A.Buddhasena (490?)

        1.Yogācārabhūmi

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 307

249B.Author Unknown (491)

        1.Maitreya(mahā)siṃhanādasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 307

249B.1.1 Gregory Schopen, "The bones of a Buddha and the business of a monk: conservative monastic values in an early Mahāyāna polemical text", JIP 27, 1999, 279-324. Reprinted FFMBI 63-107

250.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Niyatāniyatāvatāramudrāsūtra (T.645-646; Toh. 202)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

251.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Paramārthadharmavijayasūtra (T.833-834)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

252.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Ratnacūḍāmaṇisūtra (T.1526)

253.Author Unknown (492)

       1.(Saddharma)Smṛtyupasthānasūtra (T.721-722)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 306-307

253.1.0 Edited by Satya Brata Samasrami. Calcutta 1873

253.1.1 Lin Li-Kouang, L'Aide-Mémoire de la Vraie Loi (Saddharma-Smṛtyupasthāna-Sūtra)--Recherches sur un Sūtra Développé du Petit Véhicule. Musee Guimet Bibliotheque d'Etudes, Tome 54. Paris 1949.

253.1.1.3 Extracts edited and translated into French in Lin-li Kouang, Dharmasamuccaya, compendium de la loi. Three volumes, AMG 53, 65, 75. Paris 1946-1973. Part 3, Chapters 13-36 revised by Andrê Breau.

253.1.2 Ratna Handurukande, "Daśākuśalakaraṇaphala", Kalyani 5-6, 1986-87, 43-48

253.1.5 Pasadika, "The Smṛtyupasthānasūtra or the Ekottarāgama (EĀ)(tr. from the Chinese version)", FacIC 494-502

253.1.9 Satipatthānasūtra. The Direct Path to Realization. Tr. Amalaya. Birmingham, 2003

253.1.10 Patrick A. Pranke, "Satipaṭṭhāna-Sutta", EnB 2, 2004, 754

253.1.15 Mitsuyo Demoto, "Die 128 Nebenhöllen nach dem Saddharmasmṛtupasthānasūtra”, Pasadikanam

253.1.17 Eviatar Shulman, "Mindful wisdom: the Sati-paṭṭāna Sūtra on mindfulness, memory, and liberation”, HistR 49, 2009, 393-420

254.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Vyāsaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.354, 310(49))

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

254A.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Kanakavarṇapūrvayoga or -avadāna-sūtra (T.162)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

254B.Author Unknown (492)

       1.Maṅgalāṣṭakasūtra (T.429)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

254C.Author Unknown (492)

        1.Vimala(nāna)upakāsikāparipṛcchāsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 307

254C.1.1 Translated in F.W.Thomas, Tibetan Literary Texts and Documents, Part I (London 1935), 179-258

254D.Author Unknown (492)

         1.Sūtra on the highest reliance

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308-309

254E.Author Unknown (510)

       1.Maitreya(mahā)siṃhanādasūtra (T.310(23))

254E.1.1 Gregory Schopen, "The bones of a buddha and the business of a monk: conservative monastic values in an early Mahāyāna polemical tract", JIP 27, 1999, 279-324

254F.Author Unknown (492)

        1.Paramārthadharmavijayasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 308

255.Author Unknown (495)

       1.Karaṇḍavyūhasūtra

See a103.1.103.5

See also EnIndPh9, 2003, 310-311

255.1.0 Edited by Satya Brata Samasrami. Calcutta 1873

255.1.1 Partly translated in Edward B. Cowell, "The northern Buddhist legend of Avalokiteśwara's descent into the hell Avīchi", Journal of Philology 6, 1876, 222-231; also IA 8, 1879, 250-252

255.1.1.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "La reduziopne poetica del Karandavyūha", Atti della Reale Accademia della Scienze di Torinot 58, 1923, 605-630

255.1.2 Summarized in Prabhas Chandra Majumdar, "The Karaṇḍavyūha: its metrical version", IHQ 24, 1948, 239-299

255.1.3 Translated in Thomas 72-78

255.1.3.3 Constantin Regamrey, "Randbemerkungen zur Sprache und Textuberlieferung des Karandavyuha", Asiatica 514-527

255.1.3.5 Constantin Regamey, Lexicological Gleanings from the Karaṇḍavyūhasuṭra. Poona, Madras 1955

255.1.4 Edited by P. L. Vaidya in Mahayanasutrasamgraha 258-308

255.1.4.0 Constantin Regamey, "Motifs vichnouites et saivaites dans le Karandavyuḥa", Extraacts from Lalou 1971, pp. 411-432

255.1.4.01 Edited in poṭhi form by Janahta Presa. 1974-1983

255.1.4.1 Edited from a Nepalese manuscript by Lokesh Chandra. New Delhi 1981, 1999

255.1.4.5 Afshar Qobad, North-western Rivers and Regions in the Prose Recension of the Karaṇḍavyūhasūtra: Probable Recension of Ancient Iranian Beliefs in a Buddhist Sanskrit Text. Lausanne 1983

255.1.5 Adeheid Mette, "Beschreibung eines Kultbildes im Gilgit-Manuscript des Karaṇḍavyūhasūtra", BIS 9-10, 1996, 217-224

255.1.6 Adelheid Mette, Die Gilgitfragmente des Karandavyuha. Swisstal-Odendorf 1997

255.1.7 Adelheid Mette, "Die stotras der Karandavyuha", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 15, 1997, 145-169

255.1.8 Song Kyun Sun, A Study of the Karanavyuhasutra. 2000. Summarized in RBS 203-204

255.1.10 Alexander Studhelme, The Origins of Oṃ Maṇipadme Hūṃ. A Study of the Kāraṇḍavyūha Sūtra. Albany, N.Y. 2002

255.1.15 Ruriko Sakama, "A study od the Karandavyūha: differences between the Matte edition and the Samasrami edition", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 163

255.1.16 Gregory Schopen, "The ambiguity of Avalokiteśvara and the tentative identification of a painted scene from a Mahāyāna Sūtra in Ajantā", FFMBI

255.1.18 Ruriko Sakume, "Forms of Avalokite'vāra and the Karaṇḍavyūha Sūtra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 197-198

255A.Author Unknown (495)

         1.Buddhagotraśāstra

255A.1.1 Summarized by Jikido Takasaki. EnIndPh9, 2003, 309

256.Brahmanandin or Taṅka (500) (NCat VIII, 1)

       1.Vākya on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (NCat VII, 117)

See a277.3.1

256.1.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Fragments from Brahmanandin", KBPCV 151-158. Reprinted in IPS 2, 65-72

256.1.2 Polagolam Sri Rama Sastri, "Some pre-Śakara Advaitins I", TVOS 20.1, 1995, 11-19

257.Pūjyapāda or Devanandin (500) (NCat IX, 110)

       1.Iṣṭopadeśa with autocommentary (NCat II, 262) (Jain)

257.1.1 Edited, with Āśādhara's commentary, and translated by Manoharalala Sastrin. MDJG 13, 1918. Reprinted Bombay 1954

257.1.1.5 Adinath Neminath Upadhye, "An old prefatory gloss on Iṣṭopadeśa", ABORI 13, 1932, 86-87

257.1.2 Translated by Champat Rai Jain as The Discourse Divine. Hardoi 1925. This translation reprinted, with Raoji Nemchand Shah's translation of Pūjyapāda's Samādhiśataka, all edited by Jagdish Prasad Jain 'Sadhak', New Delhi 2000

257.1.3 Edited with Āśādhara's Ṭīkā and Champat Rai Jain's The Discourse Divine. Text and commentary translated by Dhanyakumar Jain. Agasa 1973

257.1.3.5 Edited, with Prabhācandra's Ṭīkā, by Chhotalal Gulabcand Gandhi. Bombay 2003

257.1.4 Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 174

257.1.7 Edited with editor's commentary by Viśuddhisagara. Solapur 2009

257.1.10 Edited (and translated?), with Pūjyapāda's Samādhitantra and Yogīndudeva's Amṛtaśatī,. GJW 4. 2009

       2.Samādhitantra or Samādhiśataka (Jain) (NCat IX, 110)

See t257.1.2

257.2.1 Edited, with Prabhācandra's Ṭīkā, and translated by M. N. Dwivedi. Ahmedabad 1895

257.2.2 Edited, with Prabhācandra's Ṭīkā, by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

257.2.3 Edited by Muni Manik. Meerut 1915

257.2.4 Edited by Sital Prasad. Delhi 1918

257.2.5 Edited by Jnanananda in Śāntisopāna (Banaras 1922)

257.2.6 Translated with English commentary by Ajita Prasad. JainG 33, 1936 - 34, 1937

257.2.6.5 Edited and translated by Herbert Warren (revised by Furchand H. Dashi), Prabhandu: A Century of Verses on Concentration. New Delhi 1937

257.2.7 Edited with Prabhācandra's Ṭīkā by Ravaji Namcand Shah. Sangli 1938

257.2.8 Edited by J. Mukhtar. Sarsawa 1939

257.2.9 Translated with commentary by Raoji Nemchand Shah. Second edition, Aliganj 1962

257.2.11 Edited with Āṣādhara's commentary, with Gujarati and Hindi translations. Bombay 2003

257.2.11.5 Edited b Jay Kumar Jalaj. Mumbai 2006

257.2.12 Summarized by K. H. Potter, EnIndPh10, 2007, 174-176

257.2.13 Edited by Marsh Modi. Mumbai 2008

     3.Sārasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat IX, 10)

     4.Sarvārthasiddhi on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 78; IX, 10)

See e196B.1:10.1, 45.0. t196B.1.62

257.4.1 Edited by Virchand and Amichand Dharasivakar. Kolhapur 1903, 1911, 1917

257.4.2 Edited by J.R.Sahaya. Etah 1928

257.4.3 Edited by Jinadas Sastri. Sholapur 1939

257.4.4 Abridged by Chainsukhdas and edited with English notes by C.S.Mallinathan. Jaipur 1951

257.4.5 Edited by Phulcandra Siddhantasastri. JPMJG 13, 1955, 1971.

257.4.6 Translated by S.A.Jain, Reality. Calcutta 1960

257.4.7 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2008, 159-174

        5.General

257.5.1 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Jaina gurus of the name Pūjyapāda", JainA 16, 1950: 1, 46. 18, 1952, 7

257.5.2 S. A. Srimandhar Kumar, "Saint scholar Pujyapāda as recounted by poet Devacandra in his work", Jinamanjari 17.1, 1998, 47-50

257.5.5 M. Jalendiram, "Ācārya Pūjyapāda and his works". JainJ 28, 2003, 84-91

258-259.(unassigned)

261.Author Unknown (500)

       1.Aparāmitāyurjñānahṛdayadhāraṇīsūtra (T.370)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 311

262.Author Unknown (500)

       1.Mahāmaṇivipulavimānaviśvasupratiṣṭhitaguhyasūtra (T.1005(a), 1006-1007)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 311

262A.Author Unknown (500)

        1.Saptabuddhakasūtra (T.1682)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 311

262B.Author Unknown (508)

         1.Pradīpanīyasūtra (T.702)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 311

262C.Author Unknown (508)

          1.Lokaprajñapti(abhidharmasūtra)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 312. Analyzed in e175.1.2

262C.1.1 Paul Mus, La Lumiére sur les Six Voies. Paris 1939

262C.1.2 Paul Mus, Ṣaḍgatikārikā et Lokaprajñapti. Étude sur les sources sanskrites anciennes conservées dans le Pāli birman. Paris 1939

262C.1.3 Paul Mus, Les Ṣaḍgatikārikā de Dharmika Subhūti retrouvées au Nepal par Sylevain levi, publiées, traudites et annotées à l'aide des versions in pāli, chionis et tibetain. Paris 1939

262C.1.4 Eugene Denis, "La Lokapaññati et la legende birmane d'Aśoka", JA 264, 1976, 97-116

262C.1.4.5 Eugêne Denis, Le Lokapaññatti et les idêes cosmologiques du bouddhisme ancien. Lille, Paris 1977

262C.1.5 A. Yuyama, "Remarks on the Køkiji fragment of the Lokaprajñapti", in India and the Ancient World: History Trade and Culture before A.D. 650 (Festschrift P.H.L.Eggermont) (Leuven 1987), 215-227.

262C.1.5.5 Walther Heissig, "Nochmals zur Frege der mongolischen LokaprajñaptipUbersetzugen", ZAS 21, 1988-89, 222-227

262C.1.6 Sieglinde Dietz, "Die verschudene versionen der Lokaprajñapti", ZDMG Supplement 7, 1989, 489-496

262C.1.9 Edited and translated by Kalpakam Sankaranarayanam, Kazunobu Matsudu and Motohiri Yoritami ain Lokaprajñapti: A Critical Exposition of Buddhist Cosmology. Mumbai 2002

262D.Author Unknown (508)

         1.Sumerugarbhasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 312

263.Author Unknown (510)

         1.Anuttarāśrayasūtra (T.669)

263.1.1 Jikido Takasaki, "Structure of the Anuttāśrayasūtra (Wu-sheng-i-ching)", JIBSt 8.2, 1960, 30-37

264.Author Unknown (510)

       1.Devarājapravarasūtra (T.220, 231)

265-266.(unassigned)

267.Aśuvarman (510)

       1.Catuḥsatyaśāstra

268.Dignāga or Diṅnāga (510) (NCat IX, 36-37)

      1.Marmapradīpa on Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa (NCat I, 290; IX, 36)

268.1.1 Summarized by Mark Tatz. EnIndPh9, 2003, 313

       2.Ālambanaparīkṣā and Vṛtti thereon (Vijñānavāda) (NCat II, 182; IX, 36)

See e174.6.11, 175.18.10. t175.19.12

268.2.1 Translated into French by Susumu Yamaguchi and Henriette Mayer as "Examen de l'objet de la connaissance", with Dharmapāla's commentary and notes based on Vinītadeva's commentary. JA 214, 1929, 1-66

268.2.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German, with Dharmapāla's commentary, by Erich Frauwallner. WZKM 37, 1930, 174-194

268.2.3 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Note sur l'Ālambanaparīkṣā", JA 217, 1930, 296-298

268.2.4 Summarized by Stcherbatsky in BL

268.2.5 Restored into Sanskrit and translated, with Dharmapāla's commentary, by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. ALB 3, 1939 - 6, 1942. Reprinted Adyar 1942

268.2.6 Edited by Erich Frauwallner. WZKSOA 3, 1959, 157 ff.

268.2.7 Masaaki Hattori, "Saṃvṛtisat and paramārthasat in Dignāga", F.A.S. 50, 1961, 16-28

268.2.8 Shuyu Kanaoka, "Ālambanaparīkṣā", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 375-376

268.2.9 Summarized and studied in D.J.Kalupahana, "Dignāga's theory of immaterialism", PEW 20, 1970, 121-128

268.2.9.3 Kārikās translated in Alex Wayman, "Yogācāra and the Buddhist logicians", JIABS 2.1, 1979, 68-69

268.2.9.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Ālambanaparīkṣā. Invetigacion sobre el punto de saproyo del conociomiento", BAEO 16, 1980, 91-126

268.2.10 Edited, with edition and translation of Vinītadeva's and Dharmapāla's commentaries, by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. Bulletin of Tibetology 1980, 1-170

268.2.10.1 Vrtti edited in Tibetan and translated in Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Dignaga's Alambanapariksavrtti", JIP 10, 1982, 105-134. Translation reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 314-318

268.2.11 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindM 100-107

       3.Hastavāla(prakaraṇa) (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 37)

268.3.1 Edited and translated by F.W.Thomas and Hakuju Ui. JRAS 1918, 267-310

268.3.2 Edited in Tibetan by Erich Frauwallner. WZKSOA 3, 1959, 152ff.

268.3.3 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JRS 8.1, 1980, 18-31. Also OV 1-17 with summary at xxiii-xxviii. Translation reprinted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 318-319

268.3.4 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Le Hastavālanāma-prakaraṇavṛtti des Ariadeva", BAEO 21, 1985, 137-156

268.3.5 Reconstructed into Sanskrit by Waso Harada. BBSRU 6, 1993, 92-110

       4.Hetucakra(nirṇaya) or (-ḍamaru) (NCat IX, 37)

Discussed in b300.1.11

268.4.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Hetu-cakra-ḍamaru, or Dignāga's Wheel of Reasons, recovered from Labrang in Sikkim", JASBe n.s. 3, 1907, 627-632

268.4.2 Fold-out tabular summary in Vidyabhusana, HIL, Appendix 268.4.3. Reconstructed into Sanskrit by D.C.Chatterji. IHQ 9, 1933, 511-514

268.4.4 Edited in Tibetan by Erich Frauwallner. WZKSOA 3, 1959.

268.4.5 Richard S.Y. Chi, "Buddhist logic and Western thought", BAT 111-119

268.4.6 Eli Franco, "A note on Hetucakradamaru 8-9", JIP 36, 1993, 235-237

268.4.7 Lambert Schmithausen, "A further notes on Hetucakraḍamaru 8-9", JIP 27, 1999, 79-82

268.4.10 Takashi Iwata, "The Pramāṇaviniścaya on the purpose of the division of reasons into nine types in the Hetucakra", WZKSOA 46, 2002, 225-258

268.4.11 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 319-320

       5.Nyāyamukha or Nyāyadvāra (NCat IX, 36-37)

See a268.7.28

268.5.1 Portions translated by Hakuju Ui, The Vaiśeṣika Philosophy (Cambridge 1917), 67-68; ChSSSt 22, 1962.

268.5.2 Edited in Chinese and Tibetan and translated by Giuseppe Tucci. MKB 15, 1930. Reprinted San Francisco 1976, 1978

268.5.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "A lost commentary on the Nyāyamukha", SIS 2, 1946, 45-56

268.5.4 Portions translated in Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist logic expounded by means of symbolic logic", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 3-21

268.5.5 Shoryu Katsura, "A study of the Nyāyamukha" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 38, 1978 - 43, 1984

268.5.6 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Vṛtti, by Sempa Dorje. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 6. Varanasi 1983

268.5.6.5 Alex Wayman, "The Nyāyāvatāra and Buddhist logical works by Dignāga and Ratnārkaraśānti", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 1-8

268.5.7 Printed in Siddheshwar Rameshwar Bhatt, Buddhist Epistemology. Westport, Conn. 2000

268.5.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 320-322

       6.Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārtha(saṃgraha) (Prajñāpāramitā) (NCat IX, 37)

See e174.3.15

268.6.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated by Giuseppe Tucci in "Minor Sanskrit texts on the Prajñāpāramitā", JRAS 1947, 53-75

268.6.2 Edited by Erich Frauwallner. WZKSOA 3, 1959, 140-144

268.6.3 Translated by Raniero Gnoli in TBIS, 415-425

268.6.4 Translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika. TWB 91-106

268.6.4.5 Verses 26-29 translated by Christian Lindtner in WZKSOA 41, 1997, 176

268.6.5 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 322-323

       7.Pramāṇasamuccaya and Vṛtti thereon (Vijñānavāda)

See e29.1.41

268.7.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Dignāga and his Pramāṇasamuccaya", JASBe n.s.1, 1905, 217-227

268.7.2 Summarized in Vidyabhusana, ILMS, in 5 pages

268.7.3 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL, 274-288

268.7.4 Passages edited and translated by H.N.Randle in Fragments from Dignāga. London 1926; Delhi 1981

268.7.4.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "On the fragments from Dinnaga", JRAS 1928, 377-390

268.7.5 D.C.Chatterji, "A note on the Pramāṇasamuccaya", ABORI 11, 1929-30, 195-196

268.7.5.1 Erich Frauwallner, "Bemerkungen zu den Framenten Dignagas", WZKM 37, 1929, 136-139

268.7.6 Chapter One translated into Sanskrit from Tibetan, with Jinendrabuddhi's Viśālāmalāvatī, by H.R.Rangaswami Iyengar. Mysore 1930

268.7.7 I.9-10 translated, with Jinendrabuddhi's Viśālāmalāvatī thereon, by Stcherbatsky in BL II, 377-400

268.7.8 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Notes on the Pramāṇasamuccaya of Dignāga", ALB 1, 1937: 26-32, 57-68

268.7.9 Shoho Takemura, "A commentarial inquiry into the original text of Pramāṇasamuccaya" (summary). RDR 350, 1956, 5-6

268.7.10 Masaaki Hattori, "Fragments of Pramāṇasamuccaya", JIBSt 7, 1958, 66-71

268.7.11 Masaaki Hattori, "Dignāga's theory of direct knowledge", BUOP series C, vol. 7, 1959, 1-20

268.7.12 Masaaki Hattori, "Dignāga's criticism of the Sāṃkhya theory of perception", BUOP series C, vol. 8, 1960, 1-32

268.7.13 Masaaki Hattori, "Dignāga's criticism of the Mīmāṃsaka theory of perception", JIBSt 18, 1961, 711-724

268.7.14 Masaaki Hattori, "Pramāṇasamuccaya I.3: Nyāyamatavicāra", MIK 3, 1962, 7-18

268.7.15 Masaaki Hattori, "Pratyakṣābhāsa. Dignāga's view and Dharmakīrti's interpretation", MIK 6-7, 1965, 122-128

268.7.16 Edited in Tibetan and partially translated into Japanese by Hidenori Kitagawa, in Dignāga no Taikei (Kyoto 1965)

268.7.15.1 I.36-47 and II.47-52 translated in Erich Frauwallner, Materialien zur altesten Erkenntnislehre der Karmamimamsa (Wien 1968), pp. 94-106

268.7.17 Pratyakṣa chapter edited in Tibetan and translated by Masaaki Hattori as Dignāga on Perception. HOS 47, 1968

268.7.18 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Dignāga's remarks on the concept of anumeya", JGJRI 24, 1968, 151-160

268.7.19 Shoryu Katsura, "New Sanskrit fragments of the Pramāṇasamuccaya", JIP 3, 1975, 67-78

268.7.20 Summary of Svārthānumana section in Richard P. Hayes, "Diṅnāga's views on reasoning (svārthānumāna)", JIP 8, 1980, 219-277. Reprinted BCCRS 5, 65-115

268.7.20.1 Chapter Five: Anyapohapariksa, with Jinendrabuddhi's commentary, edited Tibetan with Sanskrit fragments by Masaaki Hattori. Memoirs of the Faculty of Letters, Kyoto University 21, 1982, 103-224

268.7.21 Richard Philip Hayes, On the Nature of Knowledge acquired through Language: A Study of the Apoha Theory in Dignāga's Pramāṇa-samuccaya. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1983.

268.7.22 Eli Franco, "On the interpretation of Pramāṇasamuccaya(vṛtti) I, 3d", JIP 12, 1984, 389-400

268.7.23 L. W. van der Kuijp, "Studies in the life and thought of khas-grub-rje I: Mkha-Grub-rje's epistemological oeuvre and his philological remarks on Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccaya I", BIS 1, 1985, 75-106

268.7.23.1 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Dignaga's criticism of Vasubandhu", Sramana Vidya. Studies in Buddhism. Prof. Jagannath Upadhyaya Commemoratioin Volume I (ed. N.H.Samtani), 47-63

268.7.24 Richard P. Hayes, Dignāga on the Interpretation of Signs. Studies of Classical India 9. Dordrecht 1988. Contains translation of Chapters 2 and 5-7. Two volumes

268.7.24.0 Georges Dreyfus and Christian Lindtner, "The Yogacara philosophy of Dignaga and Dharmakirti", SCEAR 2 (1989), 27-52

268.7.24.1 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Apoha: Diṅnāga as interpreted by Uddyotakara", IJBS 1, 1989, 53-60

268.7.25 Marek Mejor, "On the date of the Tibetan translations of the Pramāṇasamuccaya and the Pramāṇavārttika", StBudEp 175-197

268.7.25.1 Ole Pind, "Dignāga on śabdasāmānya and śabdaviśeṣa", StBudEp 269-280

268.7.25.2 Ernst Steinkellner, "Two new fragments from the Vrtti on Pramanasamuccaya I.23b--a supplement to MESB V", WZKS 34, 1990, 209-210

268.7.26 Eli Franco, "Did Dignāga accept four types of perception?", JIP 21, 1993, 295-299

268.7.27 Tom J.F. Tillemans, "Pre-Dharmakīrti commentators on Dignāga's definition of a thesis (pakṣatālakṣaṇa)", BF 3, 1994, 295-306

268.7.27.1 Michael Torsten Much, "Samanādhikaranya in Dignaga, Uddyotakara and Dharmakirti", Studia Ind4 163-176

268.7.27.5 Heramba Chatterjee Sastri, "Short notes on Dignaga's definition of perception (pratyaksa)", JDPaliUC 8, 1998, 5-7

268.7.28 Tom Tillemans, "A note on Pramāṅavārttika, Pramāṇasamuccaya and Nyāyamukha. What is the svadharmin in Buddhist logic?", JIABS 21.1, 1998, 111-124

268.7.28.5 Verses 1-11 translated by Alex Wayman in MBL

268.7.29 Ole H. Pind, "Dharmakīrti's interpretation of Pramāṇasamuccayavṛtti V. 36: śabda 'rthānantaranivṛttiviśiṣṭam eva bhāvān āha", DTI 317-332

268.7.30 Noboru Ueda, "On the deduction of vyāpti from the second condition of hetu", DTI 405-417

268.7.35 Masaaki Hattori, "Dignāga's theory of meaning: an annotated translation of the Pramānasamuccayavrtti Chapter V: Anyāpohapariksā (I)", WCSU 137-146

268.7.35.5 Chapter Four translated by Tom J. F. Tillemans. OAWV 32, volume One, Wien 2000

268.7.36 Pratyakṣa chapter summarized by K.H.Potter in EnIndPh9, 2003, 328-337

268.7.37 Svārthānumāna and Apohaparīkṣā chapters summarized by Richard P. Hayes in EnIndPh9, 2003, 337-360

268.7.38 Parārthānumāna, Dṛṣṭānta, and Jāti chapters summarized by Shoryu Katsura in EnIndPh9, 2003, 2342-349 and 360-362

268.7.38.5 Dan Arnold, "Candrakīrti on Dignāga on svalakṣaṇas", JIABS 26.1, 2003, 139-174

268.7.40 Discussed in Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 409

268.7.40.5 Chamali Chowdhury, "Śāntarakṣita's reaffirmation of Dignāga and Dharmakīrti's views of perception and his defense of the Nyayā-Mīmāṃsā criticisms", IIJBS 5, 2004, 21-40

268.7.41 Junjie Chu, "A study of sataimira in Diṅnāga's definition of pseudo-perception (PS 1.7d-8ab)", WZKS 48, 2004, 113-150

268.7.43 H. Yaita, "Tibetan text of Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccaya, sku-'bum edition", JNIBS 27, 2004, 77-114

268.7.45 Eli Franco, "On Pramāṇasamuccayavṛtti again", JIP 33, 2005, 631-633

268.7.48 Pramod Kumar, "A critical examination of Gidnāga's views on sentences", EAW 57, 2007, 391-394

268.7.52 Zhihua Yao, "Empty subject terms in Buddhist Logic: Dipgnāga and his Chnese commentators", JIP 31, 2009, 383-398

268.7.55 Birgit Kellner, "Self-awareness (svasaṃvedana) in Dignāga's Pramāṇasamuccaya and -Vṛtti: a close reading", JIP 38, 2010, 203-231

       8.Trikāla- or Traikālya-parīkṣā (Vijñānavāda)(NCat VIII, 233; IX, 36)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 367

268.8.1 Edited in Tibetan, with Vākyapadīya III.xiv, by Erich Frauwallner, WZKSOA 3, 1959, 145-152

268.8.2 Mangala R. Chinchoe, "Diṅnāga on trikālaparīkṣā", JASBo 67-68, 1992-93, 118-137. Includes text

     9.Upādāyaprajñaptiprakaraṇa

268.9.1 Abridged English translation in Hidenori Kitagawa, "Study of a short philosophical treatise ascribed to Dignāga", SIS 5, 1957, 126-138. Reprinted in H. Kitagawa, Dignāga no Taikei (Kyoto 1965). Sections of this quoted in EnIndPh9, 2003, 362-367

268.9.2 Edited in Tibetan by Erich Frauwallner. WZKSOA 3, 1959, 121 ff.

     9A.Dvadasasataka

268.9A.1 Fragments in Ole Pind, "Dignaga on śabdasāmānya and śabdaviśeṣa", StBudEp 269-280

      10.General

See a47.16.31; 48.1.74; 175.24:2, 21; 221.1:27, 238; 300.1:2,5,6,7; 344.3.18, 344.9.33. bH3880

268.10.1 H.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "Kumārila and Dignāga", IHQ 3, 1927, 603-606

268.10.2 A.S.Krishna Rao, "Place of Praśastapāda and Dignāga in the evolution of vyāpti", JOR 1, 1927, 77-86

268.10.3 Stefan Stasiak, "Fallacies and their classification", RO 6, 1928, 191-198

268.10.4 Giuseppe Tucci, "On the fragments from Diṅnāga", JRAS 1928: 377, 905

268.10.5 Erich Frauwallner, "Bemerkungen zu den Fragmenten Dignāgas", WZKM 36, 1929, 136-139

268.10.6 Giuseppe Tucci, "Bhāmaha and Dignāga", IA 59, 1930, 142-147. Reprinted in GTOM 185-194

268.10.7 Th. Stcherbatsky, "Dignāga's theory of perception", TDG 6-7, 1930, 89-130

268.10.8 Erich Frauwallner, "Dignāga und anderes", FMW 237-242

268.10.9 H.R.Rangaswami Iyengar, "Bhartṛhari and Dignāga", JASBo 26, 1951, 147-150

268.10.10 Erich Frauwallner, "Dignāga, sein werk und seine entwicklung", WZKSOA 3, 1959, 83-164

268.10.11 A.K.Sarkar, "Dignāga and the four Buddhist schools", DMDV 339-357

268.10.12 Shri Nivas Shastri, "The theory of cognition (jñāna) propounded by Dignāga", KUJ 3, 1969, 20-25

268.10.13 Masaaki Hattori, "Praśastapāda and Dignāga: a note on the development of the Vaiśeṣika theory of anumāna", WZKSOA 16, 1973, 169-180

268.10.14 Chitrarekha V. Kher, "The concept of pramāṇa according to Dignāga and Dharmakīrti", JOI 22, 1973, 256-264

268.10.15 Chandra Kanta Datta, "The philosophical positions of Dignāga and Śaṃkara", JDBSDU 1, 1974, 5-13

268.10.16 Shiv Kumar, Dignāga: His Life and Works. Ph.D.Thesis, Delhi University 1974

268.10.17 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great logician guru Dignāga", MB 82, 1974, 264-266

268.10.18 Chhote Lal Tripathi, "The role of apoha in Dignāga's theory of knowledge", EAW 25, 1975, 455-470

268.10.19 Richard S.Y. Chi, "A tentative comparison between the Aristotelean logic and the Dignāgean logic", CIDO 29, 1976, 354-362

268.10.20 Chhote Lal Tripathi, "A rethinking of Dignāga's definition of perception", BandJ 2, 190-195

268.10.21 Sangam Lal Pandey, "Back to Dignāga", in WIP 31-48

268.10.22 Shoryu Katsura, "The apoha theory of Dignāga", JIBSt 28.1, 1979, 16-20

268.10.23 Th. Stcherbatsky, "Dignāga and Dharmakīrti", SHIP 3, 261-271

268.10.24 Shoryu Katsura, "Dignāga's criticism of the Vaiśeṣika theory of inference" (in Japanese with English summary). Tetsugaku 33, 1981, 51-65

268.10.25 Shoryu Katsura, "Dignāga on trairūpya", JIBSt 32.1, 1983, 15-21

268.10.26 Amar Singh, The Heart of Buddhist Philosophy--Diṅnāga and Dharmakīrti. Delhi 1984

268.10.27 V.N.Jha, "Diṅnāga and Indian logic", SILLE 101-109

268.10.28 R.S.Y.Chi, "Dignāga and post-Russell logic", BLE 107-116

268.10.29 Richard P. Hayes, "An interpretation of Diṅnāga's general theory of inference", BLE 31-58

268.10.29.5 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Diṅnāga's criticism of Vasubandhu", SramV 47-64

268.10.30 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Dignāga", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 617-625

268.10.30.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Dignāga and Dharmakīrti on apoha", StBudEp 129-146

268.10.31 B.K.Matilal, "Apoha: Uddyotakara's critique of Diṅnāga", IJBS 1.2, 1989, 4-12

268.10.31.1 M.T.Much, "Fragments from Dignāga? Traces of a pre-Dharmakīrti Buddhist polemic against the Nyāya nigrahasthāna", StBudEp 211-220

268.10.32 Lobzang Tsewang, "The mentalism of Dignāga and Dharmakīrti", Tulku 9-16

268.10.33 M.R.Chinchore, "Dignāga on pūrvavat, śeṣavat and sāmānyatodṛṣṭa anumāna", Tulku 104-135

268.10.34 Shoryu Katsura, "Dignāga and Dharmakīrti on adarśanamātra and anupalabdhi", AS 46.1, 1992, 222-231

268.10.35 Ewing Y. Chinn, "The anti-abstractionism of Dignāga and Berkeley", PEW 44, 1994, 55-78

268.10.36 Rita Gupta, "Some remarks on Dignāga and Dharmakīrti's theory of the identity of pramāṇa and pramāṇaphala", VJP 30.2, 1994, A23-41

268.10.37 Chien-Hsing Ho, "How not to avoid speaking--a free exposition of Dignāga's apoha doctrine", JIP 24, 1996, 541-562

268.10.38 K. Kunjunni Raja, "Diṅnāga and Bhartṛhari", BudIA 1996, 143-145

268.10.39 Biswanarayan Shastri, "Diṅnāga and Dharmakīrti on pratyakṣābhāsa (pseudo perception)", Srijnanamrtam 412-422

268.10.40 Alex Wayman, "The Nyāyāvatāra and Buddhist logical works by Dignāga and Ratnākara Śānti", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 1-8

268.10.42 Richard P. Hayes, "Dignāga", Routledge Encyclopedia of Philosophy 3, 1998, 74-76

268.10.45 Jonardon Ganeri, "Self-intimation, memory and personal identity", JIP 27, 1999, 469-483

268.10.43 Harjeet Singh Gill, "The dialectics of langue and parole–parole parlee and parole parlante", SBFT 98-122

268.10.55 H. S. Prasad, "The phenomenology of meaning: Diṅnāga to Ratnakīrti", JICOR 18.1, 2001, 131-162

268.10.165 Shyamlal Sanyal, "Dignāga's interpretation of the perceptual universe", IndPQ 29.1, 2002, 97-104

268.10.172 Zhihua Yao, "Dign¹ga and four types of perception", JIP 32, 2004, 57-79

268.10.175 Dan Arnold, "Dignāga's transformation of Buddhist Abhidharma", BBB 18-31

268.10.177 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Pramāṇas and language: a dispute between Dignāga, Dharmakīrti and Akalaṅka", JIP 33, 2005, 343-400

268.10.178 Pramod Kumar, "A critical examination of Diṅnāga's views on sentences", EAW 57, 2007, 391-394

268.10.180 Toshikazu Watanabe, "On svarūpa and viśeṣa in Dignāga's theory of pakṣābhāsa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 198

268.10.185 V. N. Jha, "Dignāga and Indian logic", QJMS 99.3-4, 2008, 88-97

268.10.188 V. S. Saibaba, "Dignāga's conception of ultimate reality", QJMS 99.3-4, 2008, 81-87

268.10.190 Toshikazu Watanabe, "On anapakṣa", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 109-115

268.10.102 Hisataka Ishida, "A newly discovered dignāga fragment in Sanskrit", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 99-103

268.10.104 Dan Arnold, "Self-awareness (svasaṃvitti) and related doctrines of Buddhists following Dignāga: philosophical characterizations of some of the main issues", JIP 38, 2010, 323-378

268.10.105 Amita Chatterjee, "Diṅnāga on mental models: a reconstruction", PEW 60, 2010, 315-340

268.10.196 Horst Lasic, "A hot dispute about lukewarm air: Dignāga on apoha-vāda", LBIP 509-526

268.10.200 Birgit Kellner, "Self-awareness (svasaṃvedana) as infinite regress: a comparison of arguments by Dignāga and Dharmakīrti", JIP 39, 2011, 411-426

268.10.203 Ole Pind, "Dignāga’s apoha theory: its presuppositions and main theoretical implications”, Apoha 64-83

268.10.205 Kiyokuni Shigu, "Remarks on the origin of all-inclusive pervasion", JIP 37, 2011, 521-534

268.10.208 Tom Tillemans, "How to tallk about ineffable things: Dignāga and Dharmakīrti on apoha”, Apoha 1-49

268.10.210 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "How to refer to a thing by a word: another difference between Dignāga and Kumārila's theories of denotation", JIP 39, 2011, 575-587

268A.Triratnadāsa (510)

       1.Prajñāpāramitāpiṇḍārthavivaraṇa

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 368

269.Author Unknown (515)

       1.Rājaparikathāratnamālāsūtra (T.1656)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 368

269.1.1 Edited and translated by Jeffrey Hopkins, Anne Klein and Lati Rimpoche as The Precious Garland. The Song of the Four Mindfulnesses (causing the rain of achievement to fall). London 1975, 1976

270.Author Unknown (515)

        1.Vijayamātṛsiddhi

Cf. EnIndPh9, 203, 369

270A.Author Unknown (515)

         1.Vidyāpravartanaśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 368

270B.Author Unknown (515)

         1.Vidyānirdeśaśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 368

270C.Author Unknown (515)

         1.Tryalakṣaṇaśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

270D.Jina (515)

         1.Anākaracintārāja

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

270E.Jina (515)

         1.Muṣṭiprakaraṇaśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

270F.Author Unknown (515)

          1.Life of Vasubandhu

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

270G.Author Unknown (515)

          1.Buddhābhidharmasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

270H.Vasuvarman (515)

           1.Catuḥsatyaśāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 369

271.Mahānāma (520)

       1.Saddhammappakāśinī on the Paṭisambhidāmagga

See 7.1.4:1-2, 4; 9.1.9. Cf. also EnIndPh9, 2003, 369-370

271.1.1 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1921, 1922, 1970, 1980, 1984, 1987, 1988, 1990, 1991

271.1.2 Edited Colombo 1927

271.1.3 Edited by Cintamani Vinayaka Joshi. PTS Text Series 103-105. London 1933, 1947, 1979

271.1.4 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1958

272.Author Unknown (520?)

       1.Mahāyānābhisamayasūtra (T.673-674)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 370-371

273.Author Unknown (520)

       1.Mahāghanavyūhasūtra (T.673)

274.Asvabhāva (520)

       1.Ṭīkā on Kambala's Ālokamālā

274.1.1 Shodo Kurihara, "Asvabhāva's commentary on Ālokamālā", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 10-13.

       2.Upanibandha on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasaṃgraha (NCat I, 485)

See a174.7.22. t174.7.1. Cf. also EnIndPh9, 2003, 371

274.2.1 Noriaki Hakamaya, "On a versed quoted in the Tibetan translation of the Mahāyānasaṃgrahopanibandhana", JIBSt 22.2, 1974, 17-21

       3.Ṭīkā on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (NCat I, 485)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 371

274.3.1 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Asvabhāva's commentary on the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra IX.56-76", JIBSt 20.1, 1971, 23-31

274.3.2 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Asvabhāva's and Sthiramati's commentaries on the Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra XIV. 34-35", JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 12-16

274A.Vinītabhadra (520)

        1.Bhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośakārikā

274A.1.1 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh9, 2003, 370

275.Author Unknown (525)

       1.Ekādaśamukhihṛdayasūtra (T.1069-1071)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 371

276.Author Unknown (525)

       1.Pītapitarasamāgamahṛdayasūtra (T.310(16), 320; Toh. 60)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 371, 370

277.Dramiḍācārya (525?)(NCAT IX, 177)

       1.Bhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (NCat IX, 178)

       2.Bhāṣya on Brahmanandin's Chāndogyopaniṣadvākya (NCat VII,117)

       3.General

See a156.1.1

277.3.1 V.Krishnamacharya, "Ṭaṅka and Dramiḍa", Dhruva III, 222-225

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 379

277A.Kambala or Kampala or Kambarambara (Pada) (525)

       1.Abhisamayapañjikā (NCat III, 169)

       2.Ālokamālā

277A.1.0 Translated by Christian Lindtner. WZKS 41, 1977, 159-206. Reprinted, with translation and an Appendix on cittamātra, Fremont, Calif. 2003

277A.1.1 Discussed in Christian Lindtner, "Adversaria Buddhica", WZKSOA 26, 1982, 167-194

277A.2.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated by Christian Lindtner, "A treatise on Buddhist idealism: Kambala's Ālokamālā", MiscB 109-219.

277A.2.3 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh9, 2003, 372-377

277A.2.5 Burkhard Scherer, "Kambala's Ālokamālā and the perils of philology", BudSR 23.2, 2006, 259-264

       3.(Navaślokī)Piṇḍārtha on Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat III, 169)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 378-379

277A.3.1 Edited and translated by Tucci in MBT 216-217, 225-231

277A.3.2 Edited by Janardan Pandey. BLSam 1-9

       4.Prajñāpāramitoopadeśa (NCat III, 109)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 379

        5.Saptaślokībhagavatīprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat III, 169)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 379

       6.Tattvaprabhāṣākaraṇadīpa (NCat III, 168)

Cf. EnIndP, 2003, 379

       8.General

277A.8.1 Shodo Kurihara, "The classification of Kambala's school", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 42-49

278.Praśastapāda (530)

       1.Padārthadharmasaṃgraha (Vaiśeṣika)

See EFNW2; a29.1:51, 54, 75. a867.8.1. e29.1:12, 14,31,47. e29.1.30.1, 268.12.1

278.1.1 Edited, with Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī, by V.P. Dvivedin. VizSS 6, 1895

278.1.2 Translated, with Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī, by Ganganatha Jha. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 37, 1915. Reprinted Banaras 1916; Varanasi 1982. Portions reprinted in Source Book 397-423

278.1.3 Edited, with Vyomaśiva's Vyomavatī, Padmanābha Miśra's Setu and Jagadīśa's Sūkti, by Gopinatha Kaviraj and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 61, 1924-31

278.1.4 Edited with Jagadīśa's Sūkti by Kalipada Tarkacarya. SSPS 15, 1925

278.1.5 Portions translated in Henry N. Randle, Indian Logic in the Early Schools. Oxford 1930; Delhi

278.1.6 A.Vasudeva Jha, "A lost work of Praśastapāda", PAIOC 20, 1959, 299-302

278.1.7 Edited with Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī by Durgadhara Jha Sarma. Ganganatha Jha Granthamala l, Varanasi 1963, 1977, 1997

278.1.8 George Chemparathy, "The various names for the famous Vaiśeṣika work of Praśastapāda", Rtam 1.1, 1960, 23-28

278.1.8.1 George Chemparathy, "The Īśvara doctrine of Praśastapāda", VIJ 6, 1968, 2-23

278.1.9 George Chemparathy, "Praśastapāda and his other names", IIJ 12, 1970, 241-254

278.1.10 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zur Lehre von der vorstellungsfreien Wahrnehmung bei Praśastapāda", WZKSOA 14, 1970, 125-130

278.1.11 Edited, with Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī and Lakṣaṇāvalī, by J.S.Jetly. GOS 154, 1971

278.1.11.9 Kadamabari Haravu, Concepts in the Vaiśeṣika darśana and the Praśastapādabhāṣya from the Perspective of Physics. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Texas (Austin), 1974

278.1.12 Kadambari Haravu, "Concept of matter in the Vaiśeṣika darśana and the Praśastapāda Bhāṣya from the perspective of physics", JKUOML 20, 1975, 21-39

278.1.13 Kadambari Haravu, "Concept of space in the Vaiśeṣika darśana and the Praśastapāda Bhāṣya compared with those of physics", JKUOML 20, 1975, 77-92

278.1.14 Selections translated in HTR 106-107

278.1.15 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 282-303

278.1.16 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Praśastapāda's concept of substance (dravya)", LSFV 537-544

278.1.16.0 Edited from Gajiyabada, U.P. 1984

278.1.16.1 Edited with Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī, Naracandra Sūri's Ṭippanī, Rājaśekhara Suri Pañjikā, and Śidīla Vommideva's Nyāyakusumodgama, by J.S.Jetly and Vasant G. Parikh. GOS 14, 1991.

278.1.16.2 S. Peeru Kanna, The Critical Study of Praśastapādabhāṣya. Delhi 1992

278.1.17 Masanobu Nozawa, "Praśastapāda's theory of fallacious reasons", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 657-658

278.1.18 Claudius Nenninger, Aus guten Grund. Praśastapādas anumāna-Lehre und die drei Bedingungen der logischen Grundern. Reinbek 1992

278.1.19 Johannes Bronkhorst and Yves Ramseier, Word Index to the Praśastapādabhāṣya. Delhi 1994

278.1.19.1.Claus Oetke, "Praśastapāda's views on the 'antinomic reason' and their consequences for the theory of default reasoning", AS 48, 1994, 845-866

278.1.20 Yasuhiro Okazaka, "Praśastapāda's definition of sense-organs: a note on the development of early Vaiśeṣika", JIBSt 42.2, 1994, 4-8

278.1.21 Edited with Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī by Durgadhara Jha Sarma. Varanasi 1997

278.1.22 Victoria Lyssenko, "La connaissance suprarationale chez Praśastapāda", AS 52, 1998, 85-116

278.1.30 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Water and ocean", IIJ 45.1, 2002, 45-49

278.1.33 Daya Krishna, "Praśastapāda's mapping of the realm of qualities: a neglected chapter in Indian philosophy", JICPR 20.1, 2003, 115-124. Reprinted in IPACP

278.1.35 Discussed in Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 165-250

278.1.38 Katsunori Hirano, "The genesis of commentary texts in an ancient India: from a quotation theory viewpoint", CTCIP 37-46

278.1.39 Saccidananda Misrta, "What do the terms mūrta and amūrta exactly mean in Padārthadharmasaṃgraha", JICPR 23.3, 2006, 215-221

278.1.39.5 Victoria Lysenko, Praśastapāda: the Collection of the Charateristics of Categories. Moscow 2006

278.1.40 Hirofumi Miura, "the causal distinction of cognition in Praśastapādabhāṣya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 154-155

278.1.45 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Aristotle and Praśastapāda on the genesis of universals", ITaur 33, 2007, 319-334. In Spanish Pensiamento 64, 2008, 433ff.

278.1.48 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Ether in Kant and ākāśa in Praśastapāda: philosophy in comparative perspective" (in Spanish). Pensiamento 65, 2009, 1013

278.1.51 Victoria Lysenko, "Buddhist motives in some doctrines of praśastapāda”, Vacaspativaibhavan 1223-1253

278.1.52 Section on inherence translated, studied in NVPTS.

278.1.55 Anna-Pya Sjödin, "The girl who knew her brother would be coming home: Ārṣajñāna Praśastapādabhāṣya, Nyāyakandalī and Vyomavatī”, JIP 40, 2012, 469-488

278A.Dharmadāsa (530)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 379

278B.Author Unknown (530)

       1.Suvikrāntavikramaṇiparipṛcchāsūtra (Prajñāpāramitā)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 379-380

278B.1.1 Tokumyo Matsumoto, Die Prajñāpāramitā-Literatur. Nebst einem Specimen der Suvikrāntavikrama-Prajñā-pāramitā. BonnOS 1, Stuttgart 1932

278B.1.2 Tokumyo Matsumoto, "The second chapter of the Suvikrānta- vikramaparipṛcchā" in P. Kahle, Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des Nahen und Fernen Ostens

278B.1.3 Edited by Tokumyo Matsumoto, Āryasuvikrānta vikramīparipṛcchā-prajñā-pāramitā nirdeśa sārdhavisāhasrikā bhāgavatārya prajñāpradīpa Tokyo 1956

278B.1.4 Edited by Ryusho Hikata Fukuoka Committee for Dr. Hikata's Retirement. Fukuoka 1958. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha 1, 1961. Summary in JSR 11, 1960, 49-51

278B.1.5 Parts translated in Conze, Selected Sayings

278B.1.6 Hiromasa Tosaki, "Remarks on J.W.de Jong's notes on the Suvikrāntavikramaṇiparipṛcchā-Prajñāpāramitā text", JIBSt 31.2, 1983, 8-12

278C.Guṇamati or Guṇaśrī (530)

       1.Lakṣānusāriniṭīkā

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 380-381

278C.1.1 Section translated in Hakuju Ui, The Vaiśeṣika Philosophy (Cambridge 1917), 74-77; ChSSSt 22, 1962.

278C.1.2 Megumu Honda, "Sāṃkhya reported by Paramārtha in the Buddhist canon", JIBSt 21.1, 1972, 7-18

         2.Pratītyasamutpādāivibhaṅganirdeśaṭīkā

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 381

         3.Ṭīkā on Vasubandhu's Vyākhyāyukti

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 381

278D.Author Unknown (534)

          1.Padmamukha- or Puṇḍarīkamukha-śāstra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 382

279.Author Unknown (535)

       1.Mahākaruṇāpuṇḍarīkasūtra (T.380; Toh. 111)

279.1.1 Chapter 1 translated into French in Feer, 158-175

279.1.2 Leon Feer, "Entretiens du Bouddha et le Brahma, sur l'origine des choses, traduit du tibetain", CIDO Paris 1873, 473-496

281.Author Unknown (535)

       1.Śrīguptasūtra (T.545)

282.Author Unkown (535)

       1.Tathāgataśrīsamayasūtra (T.397(16))

283.Author Unknown (536)

        1.Sūtra on the good qualities of rare comparison

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 382

283A.Author Unknown (537)

       1.Dvādaśabuddhakasūtra (T.1348-1349)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 382

283AA.Author Unknown (537)

        1.Amoghapāśahṛdayasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 200-3, 382

283AA.1.1 R. O. Meisezahl, "The Amoghapāśahṛdaya Dharaṇī: the early Sanskrit manuscript of the Reiunji critically edited and translated", Monumenta Nipponica 17, 1962, 265-328

283B.Author Unknown (546)

        1.Agrapradīpadhāraṇīvidyārāasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

284.Author Unknown (550)

       1.Dharmadhātuprakṛtyasambhedanirdeśasūtra (T.310(8))

Cf. EnIndPh9, 200-3, 382

286.Author Unknown (540)

       1.Candrottarādikārikāvyākaraṇasūtra (T.480)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 382

286.1.1 Ratna Handurakande, "Candrottarādikārikāvyākaraṇasūtra", EnBud 3.4, 1977, 657

286.1.2 Partly translated in Paul 193-199 and the German translation, 199-205

286.1.3 Jens Braarvig and Paul Harrison, "Candrottarādikāvyākaraṇa", ManSC 2, 51-68

287.Author Unknown (541)

       1.Bhadrapālaśreṣṭhiparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(39), 347; Toh.83)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 382

287.1.1 Translated Treasury 223-237

287A.Author Unknown (544)

        1.Pañcasahasrapañcaśatabuddhanāmasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287B.Author Unknown (544)

         1.Acintyaguṇasarvabuddhaparigrahasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287C.Author Unknown (544)

          1.Mahādharmolkādhāraṇīsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287D.Author Unknown (545)

           1.Sarvadharmāvacārasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287E.Author Unknown (545)

           1.Mahāsannipātāvadānarājasūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287F.Author Unknown (546)

           1.Mahābāladharmaikadhāraṇīsūtra

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 383

287G.Author Unknown (546)

            1.Sūtra on the Bodhisattva Akiñcana

Cf. EnIndPh2003, 384

289.Author Unknown (550)

       1.Karmāvaraṇapratipraśrabdhisūtra (T.1493)

290.Author Unknown (550)

       1.Mañjuśrīvihārasūtra (T.470-471)

292.Author Unknown (550)

       1.Varmavyūhanirdeśasūtra (T.310(7))

293.Mallavādin Kṣamāśramaṇa (550)

       1. (Dvādaśāra) Nayacakra (Jain)

See e29.1.41

293.1.1 Edited, with Siṃhasūragaṇi's Nyāyāgamānusāriṇī, by Vijayalabdhisuri. Chhani 1948-60. Four parts

293.1.2 Jambuvijaya Muni, "Literature known to Mallavādi, the author of Nayacakra, and the commentator Siṃhasūragaṇi", PAIOC 14.3, Summaries 1948, 15

293.1.3 Edited, with Siṃhasūragaṇi's Nyāyāgamānusāriṇī, by M. Caturvijayaji and L.B.Gandhi. GOS 116, 1952

293.1.4 Erich Frauwallner, "The edition of Mallavādī's Dvādaśāranayacakram", WZKSOA 1, 1957, 147-152

293.1.5 Edited, with Siṃhasūragaṇi's Nyāyāgamānusāriṇī, by Jambuvijaya Muni. Two parts. Bhavnagar 1976

293.1.6 Summarized in George B. Burch, "Seven-valued logic in Jain philosophy", IPQ 4.1, 1964, 68-93

293.1.7 Edited, with Siṃhasūragaṇi's commentary, by Muni Jambuvijaya. Bhavnagar 1966-1988. Three volumes

293.1.8 Summarized in K.K.Dixit, Jaina Ontology (LDS 31, 1971), 114-122

293.1.9 A. Wezler, "Studien zum Dvādaśāranayacakra des Śvetāmbara Mallavādin", Gedankenschrift für Ludwig Alsdorf. Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien herausgegeben vom Seminar fur Kultur und Geschichte Indiens an der Universitat Hamburg, 23. Studien zum Jainismus und Buddhismus (Wiesbaden, n.d.), 359-408.

293.1.10 Aruna Ranjan Mishra, "Mallavādi Kṣamāśramaṇa on the self-effulgence of objects", JLE 112-122

293.1.15 Albrecht Wiezler, "Studien zum Dvādaśaranayacakra des Śvetāmbara Mallavādin I: The twelve aras of the Dvādaśara-naya-cakra and their relation to the canon as seen by Mallavādin", EJPR 13-23

293.1.20 Summarized by Erich Frauwallner, Jambuvijaya, Jan Willem de Jong and K.K.Dixit. EnIndPh10, 2007, 201-210

294.Bhavya or Bhāvaviveka (550)

See a236.1.8

       1.Karatalaratna (Mādhyamika) (NCat III, 177)

294.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "L'auteur du joyau dans la main", MCB 2, 1932-33, 60-67

294.1.2 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 2, 1932-33, 60-67

294.1.3 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Mādhyamikas and the tathatā", IHQ 9, 1933, 30-31

294.1.4 Restored from Chinese into Sanskrit and summarized in 32 pages by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 2, 1949, 1-124. Reprinted as VBS 9, 1949

294.1.5 Summarized by N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Bhāvaviveka and his method of exposition", PAIOC 10, 1941, 285-295

294.1.6 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 384-397

       2.Madhyamakahṛdaya and Tarkajvālā on it (Madhyamaka) (NCat VIII,112)

See a29.1.70

294.2.1 Ślokas of Chapter 5 edited in Tibetan and translated into Japanese by Susumu Yamaguchi in his Bukkyo ni okeru Mu to U tono Tairon. Kyoto 1941

294.2.2 Chapter 8, kārikās 1-16 edited in Tibetan by Hajime Nakamura. ?IIJ 2, 1958, 181-190

294.2.3 Chapter 8, kārikās 1-16 reconstructed into Sanskrit, with translation of autocommentary thereon, by V.V.Gokhale. IIJ 2, 1958, 165-180. Gokhale's copy of text photographed, published by Shrikant S. Bahulkar, Sambhasa 15, 1994

294.2.4 Kārikās of Chapter 5 edited in Tibetan and partially translated by V.V.Gokhale. IIJ 5, 1962, 271-275

294.2.5 Hajime Nakamura, "The Vedānta as presented by Bhavya", JOI 14, 1965, 287-296

294.2.6 V.V.Gokhale, "The second chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahṛdaya", IIJ 24, 1972, 40-45

294.2.7 Shinjo Kawasaki, "A reference to māyā in the Tibetan translation of the Tarkajvālā", JIBSt 23.2, 1975, 14-20

294.2.8 Shinjo Kawasaki, "Quotations in the Mīmāṃsā chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā", JIBSt 22.2, 1974, 1-8

294.2.9 Chapter 8 partially edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan in Hajime Nakamura, "The Vedāntic chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamakahṛdaya", ALB 39, 1975, 300-329

294.2.10 Shotaro Iida, "The nature of saṃvṛti and the relationship of paramārtha to it in Svātantrika-Mādhyamika", PTT 64-77

294.2.11 Nathan Katz, "An appraisal of the Sautrāntika-Prāsaṅgika debates", PEW 26, 1976, 253-268

294.2.11.1 Shinjo Kawasaki, "The Mīmāṃsā chapter of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hṛdaya-kārikā--text and translation", Studies 1976, Institute of Philosophy, University of Tsukuba (Sept. 1977), pp. 1-15; Studies No. 12 (March 1987), pp. 1-23; Studies No. 13 (March 1988), pp. 1-42

294.2.12 Kārikās of Chapter One, translated. with translation of Tarkajvālā thereon, by V.V.Gokhale and S.S.Bahulkar. MiscB 76-108

294.2.13 Olle Qvarnstrom, "The Vedāntatattvaviniścaya-chapter of Bhavya's Mādhyamikahṛdayakārikā", WZKS 23, 1989; WZKSOA 34, 1990, 123-146. Also Lund Studies in African and South Asian Religions, Volume 4, Lund 1989

294.2.13.1 Chapters 9-10 edited in Shinjo Kawasaki, Issaicho shiso no kenkyu. Tokyo 1992

294.2.13.5 Shinjo Kawasaki, "Discrepancies in the Sansktit and Tibetan texts of Bhavya's Madhyamaka-hṛdaya-Tarkajvālā (the IXthe and Xth chapters", Tibetan Studies 5.1, 1992, 131-144

294.2.14 Shinjo Kawasaki, "Principle of life according to Bhavya", RIBP 69-82

294.2.15.Malcolm David Eckel, To See the Buddha: A Philosopher''s Quest for the Meaning of Emptiness. Princeton, N.J. 1994

294.2.16 Annette L. Heitmann, "Erörterungen zum Begriff "Gnosis" (jñāna), wie er in den Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā und der in tibetischer Übersetzung erhaltenen Tarkajvālā I-V definiert wird", ActO 56, 1995, 144-161

294.2.17 Annette L. Heitmann, "Momentane (*ekakṣaṇa) Gnosis (jñāna) im Sinne der Madhyamakahṛdayakārikā und der in tibetischer Übersetzung vorleigenden Tarkajvālā I-IV", AS 49.2, 1995, 391-427

294.2.17.5 Edited b Christian Lindtner. Adyar Library Pamphlet Seires 48. Madras 1995

294.2.18 Chapter Five (Yogācāratattvaviniścaya) edited by Christian Lindtner. ALB 59, 1995, 37-65

294.2.18.5 Selections from Chapter Four translated in Peter Skilling, "Citations 'from the scriptures of the 'eighteen schools' in the Tarkajvālā", BVSK 605-614

294.2.18.7 Vincent Eltschinger, "Bhāvaviveka et Dharmakīrti sur āgama et cntre de Mīmāṃsā", AS 52, 1998, 57-84

294.2.18.8 Chapters 1-3 translated into German by Annette L. Heitmann. Copenhagen 1998

294.2.19 Chapters 1-5, 8-9 translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindH 118-241

294.2.19.1 Jens Braarvig, "Bhavya on mantras: apologetic endeavours on behalf of the Mahayana", StudiaInd4 31-40

294.2.19.2 Edition and translation of Chapter 9 in Christian Lindtner, "Bhavya on Mimamsa", StudiaInd4 91-124; also ALB 63, 1999, 245-304

294.2.20 Book III.137-146 translated by Chikefumi Watanabe. JIABS 21.1, 1998, 125-156

294.2.25 Chikafumi Watanabe, "Bhaviveka on invalidations by pratyaksa and pratīti: the Madhyamakahrdayakarika III.176-181", ABORI 80, 2000, 155-166

294.2.27 Edited by Chistian Lindtner. Adyar Library Series 123, 2001

294.2.28 Summarized by V.V.ogokhale, Shotaro Iida, Jay Hirabayashi, Christian Lindtner, K.H.Potter and Olle Qvarnstrom. EnIndPh9, 200-3, 397-422

294.2.32 Chapters 4-5 edited and translated, with the Tarkajvālā, by Malcolm David Eckel as Bhāviveka and his Buddhist Opponents. Cambridge, Mass. 2008

294.2.35 I-III translated into German in Annette L. Heitmann, Buddhist Lehre Indiens (Hamburg 2009)

        3.Prajñāpradīpa or Madhyamakaratnapradīpa on Nāgārjuna's Madhyamakakārikās

See a47.4,69; e47.4:9,61

294.3.1 Five stanzas translated in Stanislas Schayer, "Notes and queries on Buddhism", RO 11, 1936, 206-213

294.3.2 Chapter One translated into German by Yuichi Kajiyama. WZKSOA 7, 1963 - 8, 1964. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 417-474

294.3.3 Toyoki Mitsukawa, "On the philosophical background of Bhāvaviveka and Candrakīrti--from the citation of sūtras and treatises in their commentaries on the Mūlamadhyamakakārikās" (summary). RDR 376, 1964, 74-75

294.3.4 Masamichi Ichigo, "Mādhyamika's argument against the soul-theory of the Vaiśeṣika and Naiyāyika--as it appears in Prajñāpradīpa xviii" (summary). ToG 34, 1967, 7-8

294.3.5 Ryushin Uryuzu, "The middle stanzas XXIV-6", JIBSt 36, 1970, 1009-1017

294.3.6 Yasunori Ejima, "A study on Bhāvaviveka (1): Śūnyatā and logic" (in Japanese with English summary). TBKK 51, 1970, 39-177

294.3.7 Koichi Furusake, "A study of the two-fold truth philosophy in Mahāyāna Buddhism with special reference to the Āryasatyaparīkṣā chapter of the Prajñāpradīpa" (in Japanese with English summary). OKDKH 25.3, 1977, 117-131

294.3.8 Shotaro Iida, Reason and Emptiness. A Study in Logic and Mysticism. Tokyo 1980

294.3.10 R.N.Pandey, "Bhāvaviveka's philosophical criticism of reductio ad absurdum", JDBSDU 7, 1983, 13-20

294.3.11 Koichi Furusaka, "The sūtra quoted in the Prajñāpradīpa and a concordance of its two Tibetan translations" (in Japanese with English summary). OKDKJ 32.1, 1984, 25-36

294.3.12 Christian Lindtner, "Bhavya's contrtoversy with Yogācāra in his appendix to Prajñāpradīpa XXV", Tib. Bud. Kor. 2, 1984, 77-97

294.3.13 M. David Eckel, "Bhāvaviveka's critique of Yogācāra philosophy in Chapter 25 of the Prajñāpradīpa", MiscB 25-75

294.3.15 William Longstreet Ames, Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa: Six Chapters. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1986

294.3.15.1 Daniel Ferrer, "Bhāvaviveka's abridged meaning of the middle position", TJ 17.2, 1992, 52-55

294.3.16 Shotaro Iida, "Buddhist critique of Sāṃkhya-Yoga--Aśvaghoṣa and Bhāvaviveka", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 176-177

294.3.17 Chapter One translated by William L. Ames, JIP 21, 1993, 209-260; 22, 1994, 93-116

294.3.18 Chapter Two translated by William L. Ames, JIP 23, 1995, 295-365

294.3.19 Annette L. Heitmann, Testcritischen Beitrag zu Bhavyas Madhyamakakarikas, Kapital 1-3: Ausgabe der Textes nach indischen und tibetschen Quelle. Copenhagen 1998

294.3.20 Summaried by C.Lindtner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 422-442

294.3.25 Koichi Furusaka, "Views of the four noble truths in Mahāyāna Buddhist sūtra texts quoted in the Āryasatyaparīkṣā chapter of the Prajñāpradīpa", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 160

294.3.28 Hirotaka Miiyamoto, "Bhāviveka's understanding of vyavahārasatya as expressedin the fifteenth chapter of his Prajñāpradīpa: in liglht of the Sautrāntika theory in the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 170-171

294.3.30 Chiaki Ozawa, "Sāpekṣa in the Prajñāpradīpa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 201

    4.Madhyamakārthasaṃgraha

294.4.1 Restored into Sanskrit and translated by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. JOR 5, 1931, 41-49

294.4.2 Translated in Christian Lindtner, "Atisa's introduction to the two truths", JIP 7, 1981, 200. This reprinted in EnBudP 9, 2003, 442-443

294.4.3 Translated by Daniel Ferrer, TJ 17.2, 1992, 52-55

    4A.Madhyamakaratnapradīpa

294.4A.1 Christian Lindtner, "On the authority of Madhyamakaratnapradīpa" in his "Adversaria Buddhica", WZKSOA 26, 1981, 167-194

294.4A.2 Christian Lindtner, "On Bhavya's Madhyamakaratnapradīpa", ITaur 12, 1984, 163184

294.4A.2.5 .Christian Lindtner, "Bhavya's critique of Yogacara in the Madhyamakaratnapradipa, Chapter IV", BLE 239-264

294.4A.3 Christian Lindtner, "Bhavya's critique of Yogācāra in I-V definiert wird", ActO 56, 1995, 144-161.8l

294.4A.4 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh9, 2003, 443-457

294.4A.6 Izumi Miyazaki, "On 'bdag gis bkod pa rTag ge 'bar ba' in the Madhyamakaratnapadīpa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 200-201

     5.General

See a200.1.8. a47.16.31. b50.2.16.1

294.5.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Nanjio's 1185: Bhāvaviveka", JRAS 1903, 581-583

294.5.1.5 N. Aiyasvami Shastri, "Bhāvaviveka and his method of exposition", PAIOC 10, 1941, 286-295

294.5.2 Sebun Fukaura, "Controversy between Dharmapāla and Bhāvaviveka" (summary), RDR 345, 1952

294.5.3 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Bhāvaviveka and the Prāsaṅgika school", NNMRP I, 289-331

294.5.3.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "An examination of the syllogism of Bhāvaviveka", NBGKN 26, 1961, 1-16

294.5.4 Megumu Honda, "Sāṃkhya philosophy described by its opponent Bhavya", JIBSt 31, 1967, 436-442

294.5.5 Shotaro Iida, An Introduction to Svātantrika-Mādhyamika. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1968; Ann Arbor 1997

294.5.6 Y.Kajiyama, "Bhāvaviveka, Sthiramati and Dharmapāla", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 193-203. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 177-188

294.5.7 Takeki Okuzumi, "Candrakīrti's refutation of Bhāvaviveka in the first chapter of the Prasannapadā", JIBSt 33, 1968, 136-138

294.5.8 Upali Karunaratne, "Bhāvaviveka", EnBud 3.1, 1971, 21-22

294.5.9 Shotaro Iida, "Āgama (scripture) and yukti (reason) in Bhāvaviveka", in Treatises on Indian and Buddhist Studies: A Commemoration Volume for the 70th Birthday of Dr. Prof. E. Kanakura (Tokyo 1971), 85-91

294.5.10 Malcolm D. Eckel, "Bhāvaviveka and early Mādhyamika theories of language", PEW 23, 1978, 323-328. Reprinted in BCCRS 127-142

294.5.10.1 Malcolm David Eckel, A Question of Nihilism: Bhāvaviveka's Response to the Fundamental Problem of Mādhyamika Philosophy. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1980

294.5.10.5 Shotaro Iida, "Bhāvaviveka's argument for the omniscience of the Buddha", Proceedings of the Fifth World Sanskrit Conference. International Association of Sanskrit Studies. Hq. R.N.Dandekar and P.D.Navathe (New Delhi 1981), 524-535

294.5.10.7 Christian Llindtner, "Materials for the study of Bhavya", Kalyanamitraraganam 179-202

294.5.11 M. David Eckel, "Bhāvaviveka's vision of reality: structure and metaphor in a Buddhist philosophical system", JAAR 55, 1987, 39-56.

294.5.11.1 Chrisian Lindtner, "Bhavya, the logician", ALB 50, 1986, 58-84; also VBA n.s. 2, 1990, 30-50

294.5.12 John F.G. Gregory, The Divining of the Middle Path: Bhāvaviveka and the Prajñāpāramitā Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Hawaii 1987

294.5.13 J. Sitaramamma, "Bhāvaviveka: his life and works", QJMS 79, 1988, 384-390

294.5.14 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "On the authorship of some works ascribed to Bhāvaviveka/Bhavya", 7WSC2 59-71

294.5.15.3 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Tsong kha pa et al on the Bhāvaviveka-Candrakīrti debate", Tibetan Studies 5.1, 1992, 315-326

294.5.15.5 John P. Keenan, Dharmapāla's Yogācāra Critique of Bhāvaviveka's Explanation of Emptiness. Lewiston, 1997

294.5.15.7 P. Hoornaert, "Can emptiness be proven? the alogicality of Bhāvaviveka's proof of emptiness", in Encounter of Wisdom between Buddhism and Science. Essays in Honour of Professor Keisho Tsukamoto on his Sixtieth Birthday (Tokyo 1993), 3-24

294.5.16.Musashi Tachikawa, "The concept of universal in Bhāvaviveka's writings", AS 48, 1994, 891-902

294.5.16.2 Christian Lindtner, "Bhavya, Legs ldan 'byud–quoting and quoted", SCEAR 8, 1995, 90-97

294.5.16.5 A. L. Heitmann, "Bibliographie zur Bhavya-Literature", GSBL 106-154

294.5.17 Vincent Eltschinger, "Bhāvaviveka et Dharmakīrti sur āgama et contre la Mīmāṃsā", AS 52, 1998, 57-84

294.5.18 Akira Saito, "Bhāvaviveka and the Madhy(anta)-vibhāga-(bhāṣya)", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 23-29

294.5.21 Masamichi ichigo, "Sāntaraksita and Bhāvaviveka as opponents of the Mādhyamika in the Madhyamakāloka", WCSU 147-170

294.5.23 Paul Williams, "Bhāvaviveka", EnB 1, 2001, 42

294.5.23.5 Jindo Nagashima, "The distinction between Svātantrika and Prāsaṅgika in late Madhyamaka: Atīśa and Bhavya as Prāsaṅgika", Sambhasa 24, 2004, 65-98

294.5.24 Akira Saito, "Bhāviveka's theory of meaning", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 24-31

294.5.27 Akira Saito, "Bhāviveka's theory of perception", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 100-108

294.5.30 Mayumi Nasu, "The connection between ultimate truth and analysis in Bhāvaviveka's theory of two truths", BGP2, 43-53

294.5.35 Charles Goodman, "Bhāvaviveka's arguments for emptiness", AsPOxford 18, 2008, 167-184

294.5.38 Masaki Tamura, "Bhāviveka on the proof of niḥsvabhāvatā", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 94-98

294.5.42 Masaki Tamura, "Bhāviveka's view of the conventional world as external object (bāhyārtha) and a conceptuial cognition (vikalpa)", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 108-112

294.5.50 Olle Qvarnström, "Sāṃkhy as portrayed by Bhāvaviveka and Haribhadrasūri: early Buddhist and Jaina criticisms of Sāṃkhya epistemology and the theory of reflection”, JIP 40, 2012, 395-409

295.Author Unknown (550)

       1.Maṇimekhalai (in Tamil)

295.1.1 Hermann Jacobi, "Über des Alter der Maṇimekhalai", ZII 5, 1927, 293-310. Reprinted in HJKS.

295.1.2 K.G.Sesha Aiyar, "The date of the Maṇimekhalai", JOR 1, 1927, 321-329

295.1.3 K.V.Ramchandran, "The age of Maṇimekhalai", JOR 2, 1928, 220-224

295.1.3.1 Sakkottai Krishnaswami Aiyangar, Manimekhalai in its Historical Setting. London 1928

295.1.4 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Maṇimekhalai's contributions to Indian logic", JOR 11, 1937, 116-128

295.1.5 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Central teachings of the Maṇimekhalai", JSVRI 2, 1941, 17-43

295.1.5.1 Summarized in V. Kanakasabhai, The Tamils Eighteen Hundred Years Ago. Second edition 1956

295.1.5.2 V. Kanakasabhai, The Great Twin-Epics of Tamil. Tirunelveli 1956

295.1.6 N.Balusvamy, Studies in Maṇimekhalai. Madurai 1965

295.1.6.1 Extracts translated by Rao Bahadur Krishnaswamy Aiyangar in Hissale Swami Dhammaratna, Buddhism in South India. Kandy 1968

295.1.7 V.Varadachari, "Treatment of the schools of religion and philosophy in the Maṇimekhalai". SVUOJ 14, 1971, 9-26

295.1.8 Prema Nandakumar, "Maṇimekhalai", AP 46, 1975, 20-25

295.1.9 S.N.Kandaswamy, Buddhism as Expounded in Maṇimekhalai. Annamalainagar 1978

295.1.10 Shu Hikosaku, "Tracing the origin of the Tamil epic Maṇimekhalai", JASSt 1.1, 1983, 84-115

295.1.11 Paula Sue Richman, The Religious Rhetoric in Maṇimekhalai. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago, 1983

295.1.11.5 Ruth Wallden, "The presentation of Sāṃkhya in the Maṇimekhalai", Kalyanamitraraganam 303-312

295.1.12 Translated into French by A. Danielou with T.V.Gopala Iyer, Maṇimekhalai ou le scandal de la vertu du Prince-Marchand Shattan. Paris 1987. This translated into English by T.V.Gopala Iyer, New York 1989; New Delhi 1993. Translated into Spanish, Palma de Mallorca 2007

295.1.13 Shu Hikosaka, "The age of Cilappatikaman and Maṇimekhalai", JASSt 4.2, 1988, 91-114

295.1.14 Paula S. Richman, Women, Branch Stories, and Religious Rhetoric in a Tamil Buddhist Text. Syracuse 1988

295.1.15 A. Veluppillai, "The Maṇimekhalai: historical background and organization of Buddhism", JAsSt 9, 1991, 1-22

295.1.15.5 Ruth Wallden, "Materialism as expounded in the Maṇimekhalai, the Nīlakeci and the Civananacittiyar", OS 60, 1991, 246-251

295.1.16 G. John Samuel, "Cilapattikāram and Maṇimekhalai--the earliest Tamil epics of the heterdoxies", JASSt 11.2, 1994, 66-4

295.1.17 S. N. Kandaswamy, "Mahāyāna Buddhism in Maṇimekhalai", Bud IA 1996, 166-196

295.1.18 Peter Schalk, "A Buddhist woman's path to enlightenment", Acta Universitatis Uppsaliensis, Historia-Religionum 13 (Uppsala 1997), 223-239

295.1.19 Portions summarized by Paula Richman. EnIndPh9, 2003, 457-462

295.1.21 Sukla Chakrabarti, "Buddhism in Maṇimekhalai", JAIH 22, 2003-2004, 37-43

295.1.24 Prema Nandakumar, "Maṇimekhalai: physician to the hungry", PB 113, 2008, 543-546

296. Bhadrabāhu (550)

       1.Āvaśyakasūtraniryukti (Jain)

296.1.1 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Śiṣyahita, by Ernst Leumann. AKM 10.2, 1897

296.1.1.5 Edited, with Jinabhadra Gani's and Maladhari Hemacandra's commentaries, by Hargovinda Dasa. YJG 25, 27-28, 31, 33, 35, 37, 39, 1911-14

296.1.2 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Śiṣyahita, by Sagarananda. AgSS (Bombay 1916-1917). Corrected reprint 1981

296.1.2.1 Edited by Amolaka Rsiji Maharaja. Sikandarabad 1919

296.1.3 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Śiṣyahita and Maladhāri Hemacandra's Ṭippaṇa, by Kumudavijaya. DLP 53, 1920, 1988

296.1.3.1 Edited with Jinadāsa Gaṇi's Cūrṇī, by Ganadhara Gautama Svami. 2 volumes. Indore 1928-29

296.1.3.1.5 Sakkottai Krishnaswami Ayyangar, "The Buddhism of Maṇimekhalai", Buddh. St. 1931, 1-25

296.1.3.2 Sections translated into German, with Haribhadra Sūri's Śiṣyahita and Maladhāri Hemacandra's Ṭippaṇa, by Walther Schubring in Ernst Leumann's Übersicht über die Āvaśyaka-Literature. Hamburg 1934.

296.1.3.3 Edited, with Jinabhadra's Viśeṣāvāśyakabhāṣya and Koṭyācārya's commentary. ASS 1936-37

296.1.3.3.1 Edited, with Malayagiri's commentary, in three volumes. Bombay 1936

296.1.3.4 Edited with Maṇikyaśekhara Sūri's Dīpikā, by Gopipura. Three volumes. Surat 1939-40

296.1.3.5 Edited by Ghasilalaji. 1951, 1958

296.1.3.6 Walther Schrubing, "150 Strophen Niryukti: ein Blick in die Jaina-Scholastik". BonnOS, New Series 3, 1955, 297-319. Translated in Walther Schubring, Kleine Schriften 321-343

296.1.4.1 Edited, with Jinabhadra Gani and Maladhari Hemacandra's commentaries, by Rajendravijaya. Two volumes.  1962-63

296.1.4.2 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Vṛtti and Jñānasāgara Sūri's Avacūri. DLJP 108, Surat 1965.

296.1.4.3 Katrin Verclas, Die Āvaśyaka-Erzählungen über die Upasargas des Mahāvīra im Vergleich mit dem Versuchen des Bodhisattva in der buddhistischen Literature. Ph.D.Dissertation, U. of Hamburg 1978

296.1.5 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Ṭīkā by Merukala Kanayalala Kothari. 1979

296.1.6 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Śiṣyahita. Two volumes. Bombay 1981

296.1.7 Nalini Balbir, Études d'exegèse jaina: les Āvaśyaka.Thèse de Doctorat d'État, Paris 1986.

296.1.8 Edited by Vijayajinendra Suri in Niryuktisaṅgraha.(Santipura, Saurastra 1989), pp. 455-475

296.1.9 Nalini Balbir, "Stories from the Āvaśyaka commentaries translated into English", in Phylllis Granoff (ed.), The Clever Adulteress and Other Stories: A Treasury of Jain Literature (Oakville, Ontario 1990), 17-74

296.1.9.1 Edited, with Municandra Suri's Panjika and Bhadrankarasuri's Bhadrankari, by Vikramasena. Madras 1990

296.1.10 Thomas Oberlies, Āvaśyaka-Studien (2): Glosser ausgewählten Wörter zu E. Leumann's 'Die Āvaśyaka-Erzählen'. Stuttgart 1993

296.1.11 Nalini Balbir, Āvaśyaka-Studien (1). Introduction generale et traductions. Two volumes. Stuttgart 1993

296.1.11.5 Edited and translated into Gujarati, with Maladhāri Hemacandra"s Pradeśavyākhyā. Ahmedabad 1996. Two volumes.

296.1.15 Klaus Bruhn, "Bibliography of studies connected with the Avasyaka-commentaries", Catalogue of the Papers of Ernst Leumann in the Institute for the Culture and History of India and Tibet, University of Hamburg (cp. Birte Plutat). (Stuttgart 1998), 119-136

    2.Ācārāṅganiryukti

296.2.1 Edited, with commentaries of Silanka, Jinahamsa Suri and Parsvacandra Suri, by Bhagavan Vijayasadhu. Calcutta 1879

296.2.2 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Vivṛti. Mahesana 1916

296.2.3 Edited witih Sīlaṅka's Ṭīkā. Gopipura, Surat 1935

296.2.4 J. N. Sharma, A Critical Study of (the) Ācaraṅga based on its Niryukti, Cūrṇī and Ṭīkā. Thesis, Bihrar University. Muzaffarpur 1974

296.2.5 Edited with Jinadāsa Gaṇi's Cūrṇī by Muni Punyavijaya. Ahmedabad 1975

296.2.6 Edited and translated into German by Willem B. Bollee. Two volumes. Wiesbaden 1977-1988

296.2.7 Edited with Koṭyācārya's Ṭīkā by Jambuvijaya, Sagarananda Suri and (Punyavijaya Maharaja) Dharmacandravijaya. Delhi 1978

296.2.8 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Vṛtti. Tripathi 1981

296.2.8.1 Bansidhar Bhatt, "Ācāra-cūlas and -niryukti Studies I", ITaur 14, 1987-88, 95-116

296.2.9 Edited by Vijayajinendra Suri in Niryuktisaṅgraha (Santipura, Saurastra 1989).

296.2.10 Willem B. Bollee, The Nijuttis on the Seniors of the Śvetāmbara Siddhānta: Ācāranga, Dasaveyāliya, Uttarajhayā and Sūyagaḍa: text and selection glossary. Beitrage zur Sudasienforschung Sudasien-Institute Universitat Heidelberg 169, 1995

296.2.11 Edited by Samani Kusumaprajna in Niryuktipaṇcaka. (Ladnum 1999)

    3.Daśavaikālikaniryukti

See b296.2.10

296.3.1 Ernst Leumann, "Daśavaikālikasūtra und -niryukti auf ihren Erzählungsgehalt untersucht und herausgegeben", ZDMG 46, 1892, 581-663

296.3.2 A. M. Ghatage, "The Daśavaikālika-Niryukti", IHQ 11, 1935, 627-639

296.3.3 Edited by Kashinath Vasudev Abhyankar. Ahmedabad 1932

296.3.3.1 Edited with Agastya's Cūrṇī by Punyavijaya Muni. Varanasi 1973

296.3.4 Edited with Jinadāsagaṅi's Cūrṇī by Anandasagara. Ratlam 1989

296.3.5 Edited by Vijayajinendra Suri in Niryuktisaṅgraha.(Santipura, Saurastra 1989), 328-364

296.3.6 Edited by Samani Kusumaprajna in Niryuktipaṇcaka. (Ladnum 1999)

    4.Sūtrakṛtāṅganiryukti

See b296.2.10

296.4.1 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Ṭīkā. AgSS 18, 1917, 1978

296.4.1.1 Edited by Parasurama Lakshmana Vaidya. SBJ 2, Poona 1928

296.4.2 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Ṭīkā by Muni Manaka. Ahmedabad 1922-1932

296.4.3 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Ṭīkā by Ambikadatta Ojhe. Four volumes. Rajkot 1936-40

296.4.4 Edited by P. L. Vaidya. Poona 1928

296.4.5 Amrit Madhav Ghatage, "The Sutrakṛtāṅga Niryukti", IHQ 12, 1936, 270-281

296.4.6 Edited with Jinadāsa's Cūrṇī by Mohanlal M. Badami. Ratlam 1941

296.4.7 Edited with Sīlaṅka's Ṭīkā by Candrasagara Suri. Two volumes. Bombay 1950-53

296.4.8 Edited with Sādhuraṅ(ga)gani Dīpikā by Buddhisagara Gani. Surat 1959, 1962

296.4.9 Edited by Vijayajinendra Suri in Niryuktisaṅgraha.(Santipura, Saurastra 1989), 455-475

296.4.10 Edited by Samani Kusumaprajna in Niryuktipaṇcaka. (Ladnum 1999)

    5.Uttarādhyānaniryukti

See b296.2.10

296.5.1 Edited with Śāntyācārya (Vādivetāla's) Śiśyahita by Anandasagara. Two parts. Bombay 1915-18; Surat 1950

296.5.2 Edited by Vijayajinendra Suri in Niryuktisaṃgraha (Santipura, Saurashtra, 1989), 365-419

296.5.3 Edited with Bhāvavijaya's Vṛtti by Vijayendra Suri. Santipur, Saurashtra 1993

296.5.4 Edited by Samani Kusumaprajna in Niryuktipaṇcaka. (Ladnum 1999)

297. Bhartṛprapañca (550)

       1.General

297.1.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Fragments of Bhartṛprapañca", PAIOC 3, 1924, 439-450. Reprinted IPS 2, 6-16

297.1.2 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Bhartṛprapañca: an old Vedāntin", IA 53, 1924, 77-86. Reprinted in IPS 1, 79-94

297.1.3 Satyadeva Misra, "Bhartṛprapañca--a Vedāntin of pre-Śaṃkara era". JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 125-134. Also TVOS 25.1-2, 2000, 126-136

297.1.4 Selections translated in HTR 252-259

297.1.5 Arvind Sharma, "Some differences in the jñānakarmasamuccaya approach of Bhartṛprapañca and Bhāskara", JOI 31, 1981, 113-116

297.1.6 Sharada Gadgil, "Bhartṛprapañca and Śaṃkara on the conception of ultimate reality" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 343

297.1.7 Shoun Hino, "Sureśvara's criticism of Bhartṛprapañca's view of liberation", AligarhJOS 1, 1984, 137-148

297.1.10 Takahiro Kato, "Bhāskara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya: an unpublished edition by J.A.B.Van Buitenen", WZKSOA 52-53, 209-2010, 295-306

298.Candramati or Maticandra or Prajñācandra (550)

       1.Daśapadārthaśāstra (Vaiśeṣika) (NCat VI, 363)

298.1.1 Hakuju Ui, Vaiśeṣika Philosophy according to the Daśapadārthaśāstra. Chinese text, English translation and notes. London 1917; ChSSt 22, Banaras 1962

298.1.2 Erich Frauwallner, "Candramati und sein Daśapadārthaśāstram", BonnOS n.s. 3, 1955, 65-86

298.1.3 Restored into Sanskrit by Karunesha Shukla. JGJRI 19, 1963-63 - 20, 1963-65

298.1.4 Summarized by Masaaki Hattori. EnIndPh2, 1977, 275-281

298.1.5 Edited and translated in Keiichi Miyamoto, The Metaphysics and Epistemology of Early Vaiśeṣikas. Bhandarkar Oriental Series 28. Pune 1996

298.1.6 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Daśapadārthī of Candramati--a study", ALB 60, 1996, 199-218

298.1.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur in ODVS 169-170

299.Siddhasena Divākara (550)

       1.(Aṣṭadaśanī)Dvātriṃśikā (Jain)(NCat I, 467; IX,l90)

299.1.0 Edited with Udayasāgar Sūri's Ṭīkā, by Vardhamana. Bhavnagar 1903

299.1.1 Edited, with Siddhasena Mahāmati's Nyāyāvatāra and Sanmatitarka, by Anandasagara. Bhavnagar 1908

299.1.2 Edited by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Bharatiyavidya Granthavali Granthaloka 7, Ahmedabad 1932; Bombay 1945;

299.1.3 Edited, with editor's Kiraṇāvali, by Lavanyasuri. Botad (Saurashtra) 1951-55

299.1.3.1 Edited Madras 1956

299.1.3.5

299.1.4 A.N.Upadhye (ed.), Siddhasena's Nyāyāvatāra and Other Works (Bombay 1971). Includes edition of Dvātriṃśikā by M.Desai, edition and translation of Siddhasena's Sanmatitarka with Vinaya Vijaya's Nayakarṇikā by Desai, edition, with Siddharsigani's Vivrti, and translation of Nyāyāvatāra by Satischandra Vidyabhusana and introductory essay "Siddhasena and his works" by Upadhye.

299.1.5 Edited by Vijayalavanyasuri. Bhotad 1977

299.1.5.3 Edited and translated into Gujarati by Muni Bhuvanacandra. Gandhiodhama-Kaccha 2002

299.1.5.5 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 427-428

299.1.5.7 Ram Kumar Ratnam and P. Vari Prasada Murthy Panchadas, "Buddhasantāna Dvātriṃśikā of Siddhasena Divākara ©. A.D.400-444)", Prasadam 204-245

299.1.6 Summarized by P.N.Dave. EnIndPh10, 2007, 177-191

     4.Sanmatitarka

See a374.3:21, 21.5. e374.1.1. et374.1.4

299.4.1 Partially edited, with Abhayadevasūri's Vādamahārṇava and editor's commentary, by Viracandra Dipacandra. YJG 13, 1910-17

299.4.2 Edited, with Abhayadevasūri's Vādamahārṇava, by Sukhlalji Sanghvi and Bechardas Doshi. Five volumes. Ahmedabad 1921-31. Two volumes, Kyoto 1984

299.4.3 Gujarati translation by Sukhlalji Sanghvi and Bechardas Joshi of Allahabad 1932 translated into English by A.B.Athalye and A.S.Gopani, Banaras 1939. Section of this reprinted in Source Book 268-271. Also reprinted in two volumes, Kyoto 1984

299.4.4 Edited with editor Vijayadarśana Sūri's Mahārṇāvatārikā. Madras 1956

299.4.5 Edited by Devendra Kumar Sastri as Sammai Suttam. Neemuch (M.P.) 1978; New Delhi 2003

299.4.6 Edited Kyoto 1984. Two volumes

299.4.6.5 Edited, with Abhayadeva Sūri's Tattvabodhavidhāyinī, by Jayasundara Vijaya. Dholaka, Gujarat 1986

299.4.7 Edited with Abhayadeva Sūri's Vyākhyā and Jayasundaravijaya's commentary. Two volumes. Ahmedabad 1985-86

299.4.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 191-201

        5.(Vādi) Gajagandhahastimahābhāṣya on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII,80)

       6.General

299.6.0 Charlotte Krause, "Siddhasena Divākara and Vikramāditya" in Vikrama Volume (ed. Radha Kumad Mookerjee), Ujjain 1948, 213-280

299.6.1 M.A.Dhaky, "Some less known verses of Siddhasena Divākara", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 169-173

299.6.2 Phyllis Granoff, "The biographies of Siddhasena: a study in the texture of allusion and the weaving of a group image", JIP 17, 1989, 329-384

299.6.3 Sin Fujinaga, "Distinguishing the two Siddhasenas", JIBSt 43.1, 1999, 1-6

300.Śaṃkarasvāmin (555)

       1.Nyāyapraveśa

300.1.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Nyāyapraveśa", JASBe n.s. 3, 1907, 609-617

300.1.2 A.B.Dhruva, "The Nyāyapraveśa of Diṅnāga", PAIOC 3, Summaries 1924, 4

300.1.3 M.Tubianski, "On the authorship of Nyāyapraveśa", BASR 1926, 975-982

300.1.4 Edited in Tibetan by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya and in Sanskrit by A.B.Dhruva, with the commentaries of Haribhadra Sūri and Pārśvadeva. Two volumes. GOS 38-39, 1927-1930, 1968. Reprinted Delhi 1987

300.1.5 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Nyāyapraveśa of Dignāga", IHQ 3, 1927, 152-160

300.1.6 N.D.Mironov, "Dignāga's Nyāyapraveśa and Haribhadra's commentary on it", AIK 37-46

300.1.7 Giuseppe Tucci, "Is the Nyāyapraveśa by Dignāga?", JRAS 1928, 7-14. Reprinted GTOM 169-174

300.1.8 Giuseppe Tucci, "Notes on the Nyāyapraveśa by Śaṃkarasvāmin", JRAS 1931, 381-413. Reprinted in GTOM 277-304

300.1.9 Giuseppe Tucci, "Śaṃkarasvāmin, Śivasvāmin and Gopadatta", FMW 243-246. Reprinted in GTOM 277-304

300.1.10 Chapter One edited in Tibetan and Chinese and reconstructed into Sanskrit by N. D. Mironov. TP 28, 1931, 1-25

300.1.10.0 R. S. Y.Chi, Buddhist Syllogistic and its Relation to Modern Formal Logic: A Study mainly based on K'uei-chi's commentary on the Nyayāpraveśa. Ph.D.Thesis, King's College, U. of Cambridge 1964

300.1.10.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by D.L.Tsulthim. Varanasi 1968

300.1.11 Richard S. Y. Chi, Buddhist Formal Logic. London 1969

300.1.12 Translated by Musashi Tachikawa, "A Sixth Century Manual of Indian Logic", JIP 1, 1970-71, 111-145

300.1.12.1 Douglas Dunsmore Daye, Metalogical Studies in Sixth-Century Buddhist Proto-Metalogic from the Sanskrit and Chinese Text of the Nyāyapraveśa; or Unpacking Ordinary Sanskrit. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1972; Ann Arbor 1978

300.1.13 Douglas D. Daye, "Remarks on early Buddhist protoformalism (logic) and Mr. Tachikawa's translation of the Nyāyapraveśa", JIP 3, 1975, 383-398

300.1.14 Brendan S. Gillon and Martha Lila Love, "Indian logic revisited: Nyāyapraveśa reviewed", JIP 8, 1980, 349-384. Reprinted IPACR 2, 65-100

300.1.15 R.Lance Factor, "What is the 'logic' in Buddhist logic?", PEW 33, 1983, 183-188

300.1.15.1 Edited with Haribhadra's Vrtti by Sempa Dorje. Varanasi 1983

300.1.16 Douglas Dunsmore Daye, "Metalogical remarks on the procrustean translation of the Buddhist parārthānumāna into the Anglo-European predicate calculus", BLE 117-132

300.1.16.1 Walter Slaje, "Miscellanea zu den Wiener Sanskrithandschriften. 1. Nyayapravesa and Bilvamangalastava", WZKS 29, 1985, 151-154

300.1.17 Douglas D. Daye, "On translating the term dṛṣṭānta into early Buddhist formal logic", PEW 38, 1988, 147-156

300.1.18 Edited, with Haribhadra's Vrtti and Sricandrasuri's Panjika, by Rajan Kumar Sharma. Sarnath 1999

300.1.19 Summarized by Douglas D. Daye, Musashi Tachikawa and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 468-470

300.1.21 Gunapala P. Malalasekara, Encyclopedia of Buddhism 7.1 Mind-Nyāyapraveśa. Colombo 2003

300.1.25 Edited by Jambuvijaya. Pramanakirti 395-406

300.1.30 Edited and translated, with Haribhadra's Āloka, by Gareth Sparham. Three volumes. Fremont, Cal. 2006-2009

301.(Ārya) Vimuktisena (555)

       1.Vṛtti on Asaṅga's Abhisamayālaṃkāra (NCat I, 313-314)

See t174.3.46

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 470-471

301.1.1 Corrado Pensa, L'Abhisamayālaṃkāravṛtti di Ārya-Vimuktisena. Primo Abhisamaya. Texto e note critiche. SOR 37, 1967

301.1.2 David Seyfort Ruegg, "Ārya and Bhadanta Vimuktisena on the gotra-theory of the Prajñāpāramitā", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 303-318

301.1.3 Hirofumi Isada, "Ārya Vimuktisena's Abhisamayālaṃkāravṛtti" (in Japanese with English summary). Bunka 39.1.2, 1975, 158-184

302.Dharmapāla (560) (NCat IX, 253)

See a175.23C.1

       1.Commentary on Dignāga's Ālambanaparīkśā (NCat II, 182; IX, 253)

See e175.18.9. et268.2:5,10. t268.2:1,2

302.1.1 Translated into German by M. Schott in Sein als Bewusstsein. MKB 20, 1935

302.1.2 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 471-474

       2.Vṛtti on Āryadeva's Catuḥśataka (NCat IX, 253)

See b50.2.16.1. d50.2.15.1. e50.2.15

302.2.1 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 474-479

       3.Vṛtti on Āryadeva's Śataśāstra (NCat IX, 253)

302.3.1 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 2003, 479-486

       4.Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi on Vasubandhu's (Viṃśatikā and Triṃśikā (NCat VIII, 230; IX, 253)

See e175.18:9, 175.18.27.2. t135.1.4. t175.18.2.Cf. also EnIndPh9, 2003, 486

302.4.1 Chapter One translated by Wong Mow-Lan. Chinese Buddhist 2, 1932, 1-57

302.4.2 Sanskrit restoration of Yuan Chwang's Vijñaptimātratāsiddhiśāstra by Rahula Sankrtyayana. JBRS 19, Appendix, 1933-34

302.4.3 Megumu Honda, "Dharmapāla's report on Sāṃkhya", JIBSt 33, 1968, 439-445

302.4.3.2 Edited by Sukumal Chaudhuri. CSCR Research Series 96. Calcutta 1975

302.4.3.5 Prabal Kumar Sen, "A recent translation of Vijñaptimātrātāsiddhi", JDPaliUC 2, 1984-85, 67-80

302.4.4 Iso Kern, "Object, objective phenomenon and objectivating act according to the Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi of Xuanzang (600-664)", PhIP 262-269

302.4.7 Charles Muller, Buddhist Pehnomenology: a Philosophical Investigation of Yogācāra Buddhism and the Ch'eng Wei-Shih Lun. London 2002

302.4.6 Tao Jian, "Ālayavijñāna and the problematic of continuity in the Cheng Weishi Lun", JIP 33, 2005, 243-284

302.4.8 Lambert Schmithausen, On the Problem of the External World in the Ch'eng wei shih lun.Studia Philologica Buddhica Occasional Papers Series 13. Tokyo 2005

302.4.12 Ensho Nasu, "Debates on the concept of dharmaniḥsvabhāva in Dharmapāla's Vijñaptimātratāsiddiratnasambhava", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 113-118

    4A.Commentary on the Nettiprakarana

302.4A.1 Extracts edited by Edmund Hardy. London 1961

       5.General

See b50.6.10; 294.5.15.5. a294.5:2,6

302.5.1 N. Aiyaswami Sastri, "On Dharmapāla", JSVRI 2, 1941, 347 ff.

302.5.5 Toru Funayama, "Two notes on Dharmapāla and Dharmakīrti", Zinbun 35, 2000, 1-12

302A.Paramārtha (560)

    1.Aṣṭadaśaśūnyatāsattva on Asaṅga's Madhyāntavibhāga

302A.1.1. K. Tamure, "Aṣṭadaśaśūnyatāsattva", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 236

     1A.Commentary on Vasubandhu's Triṃśikā

302A.1A.1 Summarized by Diana Paul in 302A.2.1 (below), 121-130. Selections in EnIndPh9, 2003, 486-490

    2.General

See a200.1.6; 423.1.5

302A.2.1 Diana Paul, "An introductory note to Paramārtha's theory of language", JIP 4, 1976, 231-255

302A.2.2 Diana Paul, "The structure of consciousness in Paramārtha's purported trilogy", PEW 31, 1981, 297-320

302A.2.3 Diana Paul, "The life and times of Paramārtha (499-569)", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 37-69

302A.2.3.1 Diana Paul, Philosophy of Mind in Sixth-Century China: Paramārtha's 'Evolution of Consciousness'. Stanford, Calif. 1984

302A.2.4 Swati Ganguly, "Paramārtha and Hsuan Tsang on the Tathāgatagarbha and the ālayavijñā causation: a perspective of the Buddhist idealism in China", JDBSDU 8.2, 1984, 7-12

302A.2.5 Sallie B. King, "Buddha nature and the concept of a person", PEW 39, 1989, 151-170

302A.2.6 Robert K. C. Forman, "Paramārtha and modern constructivists on mysticism: epistemological monomorphism versus duo-morphism", PEW 39, 1989, 393-418

302A.2.8 Daniel Boucher, "Paramārtha", EnB 2, 2004, 630-631

302A.2.12 Michael Radich, "The doctrine of *amalavijñāna in Paramārtha (499-569) and later authors to approximately 800 C.E.", Zinbun 41, 2008, 45-174

302A.2.14 Toru Funayama, "The work of Paramaṛtha: an example of Sino-Indian cross-cultural exchange", JIABS 31, (2008) 2010, 141-184

304.Sthiramati (560)

       1.Tattvārthaṭīkā on Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa (NCat I, 290)

304.1.1 Uigur translation edited by Sinasi Tekin. New York 1970

304.1.2 Masahiro Shogaito, "On the contents of the Uighur version of the Abhidharmakośabhāṣya Tattvārtha" in Turfan, Khotan und Dunhuang (ed. Ronald E. Emmerick, Weimer Sundermann, Ingrid Warnke and Peter Zieme) (Berlin 1996)

304.1.3 Summaried by Robert E. Buswell Jr. in EnIndPh9, 2003, 491-495

304.1.4 Masaru Akimoto, "Abhidharmakośabh1a1sya commentary of Sthiramati–On the reality of the past, present and future", Bulletin of the International Cultural Research Institute of Chikashi Jogakan College 4, p. 54

       2.Commentary on Asaṅga's Abhidharmasaṃgītiśāstra (Sanskrit ms.in Ngor, according to Warder, 543)

       3.Bhāṣya on Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya (NCat I, 292)

304.3.1 Prahlad Pradhan, "A note on Abhidharmasamuccaya Bhāṣya and its author Sthiramati(?)", JBRS 35.1-2, 1950, 34 ff.

304.3.2 Edited by Nathmal Tatia. TSWS 17, 1976; Patna 2005

304.3.2.5 Robert Kritzer, "On the 'additional leaf' in the Abhidharmasamuccaya manuscript", JIBSt 50.1, 2002, 32-35

304.3.2.6 R. Kritzer, "The 'additional leaf' of the Abhidharmasamuccayabhāṣya manuscript: the result of the ten bad courses of action", JA 290.2, 2002, 417-464

304.3.3 Summaried by Paul Griffiths. EnIndPh9, 2003, 495-510

       4.Commentary on Nāgārjuna's Madhyamakakārikās (available in Chinese)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 510

       5.Ṭīkā on Vasubandhu's Madhyantavibhāgasūtrabhāṣya

See et174.6.2. e174.6:7,10. t174.6.4

304.5.1 Edited by Susumu Yamaguchi. OG 11, 1929 - 13, 1931

304.5.2 Partially edited by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya and Giuseppe Tucci. COS 24, 1932

304.5.3 Edited by Sylvain Levi. Nagoya 1934

304.5.4 Book One translated by David L. Friedman. Utrecht 1937

304.5.5 Extracts edited by Chandradhara Sharma in JP 2, 1963 and Madhya Bharati 2, 1963. Reprinted Jabalpur 1963

304.5.6 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh9, 200-3, 510-513

       6.Mahāyānadharmadhavaviśeṣatāśāstra (available in Chinese)

       7.Ṭīkā on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra

See a274.3.2.Cf. also EnIndPh9, 2003, 514

       8.Tika on the Kasyapaparivarta (Vijñānavāda)

304.8.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese by A. von Stael-Holstein, A Commentary to the Kāśyapaparivarta. Peking 1933

304.8.2 Leslie Kawamura, "The middle path according to the Kāsyapaparivartasutra", WCSU 221-232

304.8.3 Summaried by Jikido Takasaki. EnIndPh9, 2003, 526-532

       9.Vaibhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Pañcaskandhaprakaraṇa or -Vibhāṣā

See et175.11:1, 13. a304.9

304.9.1 Summaried by Ronald Davidson. EnIndPh9, 2003, 514-523

304.9.5 Jowita Kramer, "On Sthiramati's Pañcaskandhavibhāṣā: a preliminary survey", Sambhasa 27, 2008, 149-172

       10.Bhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Triṃśikā

See a221.1.215. et175.18.18. e175.18:1,8-10,15,17, 27.1. t175.18.5

304.10.1 Hakuju Ui, "Commentaries by Sthiramati and Dharmapāla on Vasubandhu's Triṃśikā-vijñaptimātra" (summary). JSR 5, 1954, 58-62

304.10.2 V.V.Gokhale, "Fragments of Sthiramati's Triṃśikāvijñaptibhāṣya in the Patna collection of Tibetan materials", JUP 27, 1968, 175-179

304.10.3 Summarized by K.H.Potter in EnIndPh9, 2003, 523-525

304.10.5 Kazuo Kano, "Two folios from Sthiramati's Triṃśikābhāṣya in Sanskrit photographed by Rahula Sankrtyayana: diplomatic and critical editions of Gottingen Xc14/1e", WZKSOA 49, 2005, 113-150

       11.Bhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Viṃśatikā

See e175.18:10,17,21. See also EnIndPh9, 2003, 525

       12.General

See a175.24.17. a294.5.6

304.12.1 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Transfer of meaning--a Buddhist view", ALB 20, 1956, 345-348

304.12.2 Noriaki Hakamaya, "Sthiramati and Śīlabhadra", JIBSt 25.l, 1976, 36-37

304.12.2.1 Cuong Tu Nguyen, Sthiramati's Interpretation of Buddhology and Soteriology. Ph.d.Thesis, Harvard University 1990

304.12.3 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Sthiramati, Uddyotakara and Ārcaṭa on vyabhicāra", AS 46.1, 1992, 212-221

304.12.5 Hidenori S. Sakuma, "On doctrinal similarities between Sthiramati and Xuanzang", JIABS 29 2006 (2008), 357-382

304A.Vasumitra (560)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 490-491

304B.Author Unknown (565)

       1.Sūtra on the original cause of raising the world

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 532

305.Bhāvivikta (570)

       1.General

305.1.1 See IndP 2, 1977: 281, 337

307.Ānanda (570) (NCat I, 289; II, 113-114)

       1. Mūlaṭīkā on Buddhaghoṣa's Aṭṭhasālinī (NCat I,289; IX, 235)

307.1.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1910

307.1.2 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Kyi et al. Rangoon 1915

       2.Mūlaṭīkā on Dhammasaṅganī (NCat I, 289; IX, 235)

307.2.1 Edited, with Culla Dhammapāla's Aṇuṭīkā, by U Hpye in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1908

307.2.2 Edited Burma 1924-26

307.2.3 Edited by Pannasara and Vimaladhamma. Colombo 1938

307.2.4 Edited, with Dhammapāla's Aṇuṭīkā. Burma 1958

307.2.6 Edited with Dhammapāla Aṇuṭīkā. Igatpuri 1998

       3.Mūlaṭīkā on Dhātukathā (NCat I, 289)

307.3.1 Edited in Burmese characters, with Ānanda's commentaries on Buddhaghoṣa's Kathāvatthu, Puggalapaññati, Vibhaṅga, Yāmaka and Sammohavinodanī, by U Ngui. Three volumes. Rangoon 1910-1912

307.3.2 Edited in Burmese characters, with Ānanda's commentaries on Buddhaghoṣa's Kathāvatthu, Puggalapaññati, Vibhaṅga and Yāmaka, by Hsaya Kyi et al. Rangoon 1915

307.3.3 Edited Burma 1924-26, 1958

       4.Mūlaṭīkā on Kathāvatthu (NCat I, 289)

See e307.3:1-2

       5.Mūlaṭīkā on Paṭṭhāna (NCat I, 289)

307.5.1 Edited Burma 1924-26, 1958

       6.Mūlaṭīkā on Puggalapaññati (NCat I, 289)

See e307.3:1-2

307.6.1 Edited Burma 1924-26, 1958

       7.Mūlaṭīkā on Buddhaghoṣa's Sammohavinodanī

See e307.3.1

307.7.1 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Kyi et al. Rangoon 1915

       8.Mūlaṭīkā on Vibhaṅga (NCat I, 289)

See e307.3:1, 2, 5.1; e3.1.5.1

307.8.1 Edited Burma 1924-26, 1958

307.8.2 Edited with Dhammapāla's Aṇuṭīkā by Dhammapala Thera. Varanasi 1987

          9.Mūlaṭīkā on Yāmaka (NCat I, 289)

See e307.3:1-2

307.9.1 Edited Burma 1924-26, 1958

308.Vimalamitra (580)

       1.Abhidharma(pra)dīpa and Vibhāṣāprabhāvṛtti thereon (Sarvāstivāda)(NCat I, 291)

See a134.1.4

308.1.1 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "A rare manuscript of Abhidharmadīpavibhāṣā- Prabhā-Vṛtti", PAIOC 17, 1953, 284-289. Also Bh 1, 1956-57, 50-66

308.1.2 Edited by Padmanabh S. Jaini, TSWS 4, 1959. Includes 16 page summary

308.1.3 P.S.Jaini, "Abhidharmadīpa", EnBud 1.1, 1963, 53-57. Reprinted CPBS 260-265

308.1.4 J.W.de Jong, "L'auteur de l'Abhidharmadīpa", TP 52, 1966, 305-307

308.1.5 Tomoichi Hirose, "The criticism of the īśvara doctrine in the Abhidharmadīpa" (in Japanese with English summary). TISGR 7, 1980, 41-68

308.1.5.5 Kamaleswar Bhattahcayra, "Ontological realism and grammatical opportunities in the Abhidharmadīpa and Vibhāṣāprabhāvṛtti", BSPF 8-9, 84-76

308.1.6 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 249-254

308.1.7 Summaried by Pamanabh S. Jaini. EnIndPh9, 2003, 532-558

308.1.10 Ken'yo Mitumo, "Śāstras quoted in the Abhidharmadipā", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 243-244

309.Śīlabhadra (580)

       1.Buddhabhūmivyākhyāna

See b132.1.1. e132.1.2.

309.1.1 Edited in Tibetan by K. Nishio. Nagoya 1940; Tokyo 1982

309.1.1.5 J. K. Sharma, "Śīlabhadra, an eminent teacher. Administrator of Nālandā", NBWGJ 9-22

309.1.2 Summary based on b132.1.1 in EnIndPh9, 2003, 558-561

       2.General

See e304.12.2

309.2.1 Puspa Niyogi, "Śīlabhadra and Śāntideva", JAIH 13, 1980-82, 169-178

309.2.5 Jayanti Chattopadhyay, "Śīlabhadra, the teacher of Hsuan-tsang at Nalanda Mahavihara", JDPUC 12, 2008, 55-57

310.Guṇaprabhā (580) (NCat VI, 49)

       1.Vṛtti on Bodhisattvabhūmi section of Asaṅga's Yogācārabhūmi

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 561

310.1.1 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bodhisattvabhūmi-Vṛtti", EnBud 3.2, 1972, 236-237

       2.Vivaraṇa on Vasubandhu's Pañcaskandha(prakaraṇa)

See a175.11.5

310.2.1 Summaried by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh9, 2003, 562-564

311.Yaśomitra (580)

       1.Sphuṭārthavyākhyā on Vasubandhu's Abhidharmakośa (NCat I, 290)

See a192.3.4. et175.1.2. e175.1:11,15,35. t6.1.1.1

311.1.1 Chapter 1 edited by Sylvain Levi and Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 21, 1918

311.1.2 Vidhusekhara Bhattacarya, "A passage of the Abhidharmakośavyākhyā", IHQ 2, 1926, 418-420

311.1.3 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "A passage of the Abhidharmakośavyākhyā", IHQ 2, 1926, 656-657

311.1.4 Sylvain Levi, "Abhidharmakośa Vyākhyā", ERE 1, 1926, 19-20

311.1.5 Chapter 2 edited by Unrai Wogihara, Th. Stcherbatsky and Ernst Obermiller. BBudh 21, 1931. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1992

311.1.6 T.Rajapatirana, "Abhidharmakośa-Vyākhyā", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 63-64

311.1.7 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Zu der Zitaten in Yaśomitra's Abhidharmakośa-vyākhyā", Ananda 22-31

311.1.8 Summaried by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh9, 200-3, 565-593

       2.Bhāṣya on Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya (NCat I, 292)

311.2.1 T. Rajapatirana, "Abhidharmasamuccaya-Bhāṣya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 87

       3.Vyākhyā on Asaṅga's Abhidharmasamuccaya

312.Jinabhadra Gaṇi Kṣamāramaṇa (580) (NCat VII, 262)

       1.Bṛhatsaṃgrāhaṇī or Bṛhatkṣetrasamāsa (Jain) (NCat VII, 262)

312.1.1 Edited with Malayagiri's Vṛtti by Pannyasadana Vijaya Gani. JAG 47, Bhavnagar 1917

312.1.2 Edited with Malayagiri's Ṭīkā. Bombay 1920-21, 1987, 1988

312.1.3 Edited with Malayagiri's Vṛtti by Vijaya Danasurisvara. Bombay 1987

312.1.4 Edited with Malayagiri's Vṛtti by P.A.Kothari. Mahesana 2000

       2.Dhyānaśataka or Jhānāśaya (Jain) (NCat VII, 262; IX, 307)

312.2.1 Edited and translated by Muni Dalaharaj. Delhi 1972. Translated reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 210-224

312.2.2 Edited b Kanhaiyalal Lurha and Suchama Sanghvi. Jaipur 2007

       3.Vṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakalaghunirukti

       4.Viśeṣāvaśyakabhāṣya on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakanirukti (NCat VII,262; II, 189)

See e296.1: 1.1.5.; 1.3; 1.3.3; 1.4.1; 1.11.5

312.4.1 Laghuvrṭti edited, with Maladhāri Hemacandra's Śiṣyahita and digest by Dhrubhai P. Thaker of Ratnaprabhā Vijaya's commentary, by Haragovinda. YJG 15, 1911-1950

312.4.2 Index to gāthās. Mahsava 1923

312.4.2.1 Edited with Malladhari Hemacandra's Śisyahita. Bombay 1924-25

312.4.3 Edited, with Maladhāri Hemacandra's Śiṣyahita, by Rajendra Vijayaji Maharaj. Three volumes. Ahmedabad 1962-63. Reprinted Bombay 1982-83, 1988

312.4.3.1 Ganadharavada and Nihnavavada sections edited and translated, with Maladhari Hemacandra's Śisyahita, by Ratna Prabha Vijaya and Dhirabhai P. Thakur. Ahmedabad 1947, 1950, 1951

312.4.4 Edited with Sanskrit autocommentary by Dalsukh Malvania. Three volumes. Ahmedabad 1966-68. Summary by Dalsukh Malvania (in LDS 21) reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 224-233

312.4.4.1 Gaṇadharavāda section translated, with Maladhari ghemacandra's Śiṣyahitā, by Esther A. Solomon, Gaṇadharavāda. (Ahmedabad 1966).

312.4.5 Edited by Nathmal Tatia. Vaishalli, Bihar 1972

312.4.5.1 Edited by Vijay Bhuvanabhanusuri. Delhi 1989

312.4.5.2 K. Butzenberger, Beiträge zum Problem der personalen Identität in der indischen Philosophie: die jinistischen Beweiss für die Existenz einer jīva im Viśeṣāvaśyakabhāṣya. Inaugural Dissertation, University of Munich 1989

312.4.5.3 Partly translated in Acharya Vijay Bhuvanabhanasvami, The Essential Bhagavan Mahāvīra (Delhi 1989)

312.4.6 K. R. Chandra, "Editing of ancient Ārdhamāgadhī texts in view of the text of Viśeṣāvaśyaka-Bhāṣya", Nirgrantha 1, 1995, 1-10

313.Upasena (580)

         1.Saddhdammapajotikā on the Niddeśa

See e9.1:5, 8, 9

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 564

313.1.1 Petra Kieffer-Putz, "The Ganthārambhakathās of Jayasena's Saddhammapajjotyikā and Varabuddhi's Vajirabuddhiṭīkā", IIJ 52, 2009, 143-177

314.Īśvarasena (580)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 593

         1.Padmacintāmaṇidhāraṇīsūtra

314.1.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Bemerkungen zu Īśvarasena's Lehre vom Grund", WZKS 10, 1966, 73-85

314A. Bhadanta Vimuktisena (590)

        1.Abhisamayālaṃkāvārttika

See a301.1.2

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 593-594

314B.Author Unknown *(600)*

       1.Buddhabālādhānapratihāryavikūrvananirdeśa (Toh. 186)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 593

314B.1.1 Summarized by Nalinaksha Dutt, GilgitM 4, xxv-xxvii

314B.1.2 Edited and translated in Gregory Schopen, "The five leaves of the Buddhabālādhāna-prati-ghāryavikurvānanda-Sūtra found at Gilgit", JIP 5, 1977, 319-336

315.Author Unknown (600)

       1.Raśmisamantamukhanirdeśasūtra (T.310(11); Toh. 55)

315.1.1 Translated Treasury 191-218

317.Gauḍapāda (600) (NCat VI, 219)

       1.Māṇḍūkyakārikās or Gauḍapādīyakārikās or Āgamaśāstra (Advaita)

See b221.1.169.5. e379.23:1,2. a47.4.49.5

317.1.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā. Calcutta 1873

317.1.2 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya. Calcutta 1884

317.1.3 Edited by M.N.Ghoshal. Banaras 1889

317.1.4 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā and Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā, by A.Kathavate, ASS 10, 1890, 1900, 1928, 1977

317.1.5 Edited by Yamunasamkara Nagara. Lucknow 1891

317.1.6 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by M.N.Dvivedi. Bombay 1894, 1909

317.1.7 Translated into German by Paul Deussen in Sechzig Upaniṣaden des Veda (Leipzig 1897, 1921)

317.1.8 Edited, with Śaṃkara's and Raṇga Rāmānuja's commentaries on the Īṣā, Kena, Kaṭha, Praṣna, Muṇḍaka, Māṇḍūkya, Aitareya, Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Chāndogya and Taittirīya Upaniṣads, by A. Srinivasa Tatacarya Svami. Madras 1897-98

317.1.9 Edited, with Bhāskarānanda Sarasvatī's commentary, in Upaniṣatprasāda (Banaras 1898-99)

317.1.10 Edited by Badaridatta Sarma. Meerut 1907

317.1.11 Books I and II edited by Darsananda Sarasvati. Lahore 1907, 1910

317.1.12 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā and Svayaṃprakāśānanda Sarasvatī's Mitākṣarā, by R.G.Bhatta. KSS 48, 1910, 1986

317.1.13 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Śaṃkara's commentaries on Aitareya, Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Chāndogya, Īśā, Kaṭha, Kena, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha and Anilacandra Datta. Nine volumes. Calcutta 1911-1921

317.1.14 Edited by Nathurama Sarma. Ahmedabad 1911

317.1.15 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Śaṃkara's commentaries on Īśā, Kena, Kaṭha, Praśna, Muṇḍaka, Māṇḍūkya, Aitareya, Taittirīya and Chāndogya (incomplete) Upaniṣads, Nārāyaṇa's commentary on Īṣā, Jayatīrtha's Vivaraṇa on Madhva's Īśopaniṣadbhāṣya, Raṅgarāmānuja's commentaries on Kena and Kaṭha Upaniṣads, by Chintaman Gangadhara Bhanu. Bombay 1911-1915

317.1.16 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Śaṃkara's commentaries on Īśā, Kaṭha, Kena, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha. Calcutta 1912

317.1.17 Edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya by Cintamana Gangadahra Bhanu. Bombay 1913

317.1.18 Hermann Jacobi, "On māyāvāda", JAOS 33, 1913, 51-54

317.1.19 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1917

317.1.20 Vidhusekhara Bhattacarya, "The Gauḍapāda-kārikā on the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad", PAIOC 2, 1920, 439-462

317.1.21 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 424-428

317.1.22 Edited, with Puruṣottama Pītāmbara's Dīpikā. Bombay 1923

317.1.23 Vidhusekhara Bhattacarya, "The Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad and the Gauḍapāda Kārikā", IHQ 1, 1925: 119-125, 295-302

317.1.24 Edited by Damodar Patva Senvi. Bombay 1925

317.1.25 Edited with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya in WSS 5, 1927

317.1.26 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by M.S.Rao. VK 18, 1931-32 - 21, 1934-35

317.1.27 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, "New light on the Gauḍapāda kārikās", RPR 2.1, 1931 - 4.2, 1933

317.1.28 H.M.Bhattacharya, "The philosophy of Gauḍapāda", HMBSP 16-25

317.1.29 B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma, "Still further light on the Gauḍapāda-kārikās", RPR 4.2, 1933, 1-22

317.1.30 Y.Subrahmanya Sarma, "The Upaniṣadic theory of the Gauḍapāda-kārikās", RPR 4.2, 1933, 196-204

317.1.31 A.Venkata Subbiah, "The Māṇḍūkyopaniṣad and Gauḍapāda", IA 62, 1933, 181-193

317.1.32 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

317.1.33 Summarized by N.B.Purohit, "Gauḍapāda-kārikās and Buddhism", PAIOC 8, 1935, 352-382

317.1.34 Amarnath Ray, "Bhāgavata Purāṇa and the kārikās of Gauḍapāda", BSOAS 8, 1935-37, 107-112

317.1.35 A. Venkata Subbiah, "Gauḍapāda's Āgamaśāstra", IHQ 11, 1935, 783-790

317.1.36 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, by Nikhilananda. Mysore 1936, 1949

317.1.37 A.Venkata Subbiah,"Are the Gauḍapāda kārikās śruti?", PO 1, 1936-37: 1, 7-18; 2, 1-12

317.1.38 B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma, "Upaniṣadic theory of Gauḍapāda's kārikās", PO 1.2, 1936-37, 27-38

317.1.39 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Āgamaśāstra of Gauḍapāda", JBHU 1.1, 1937, 3-15

317.1.40 V.A.Gadgil, "The Māṇḍūkyopaniṣad and the Gauḍapādakārikās", JUBo 6, 1937-38, 66-79

317.1.41 B.N. Krishnamurti Sharma, "Are the Gauḍapāda-kārikās śruti-a rejoinder", PO 2.1, 1937-38, 20-30

317.1.42 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Gauḍapāda", IHQ 14, 1938, 392-397. Also WMN 192-197; SHIP 3, 272-275

317.1.43 B.A.N.Roy, "The Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad and the kārikās of Gauḍapāda", IHQ 14, 1938, 564-569. Also WMN 364-369; SHIP 3, 276-281

317.1.44 K.Venkatarama Sastri, "Absolutism of Vedānta according to Gauḍapāda", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939; 75-76

317.1.45 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Some observations on the Māṇḍūkya Kārikās", JOR 13, 1939, 99-109. Reprinted CPSSS 262-271

317.1.46 P.C.Divanji, "Gauḍapāda's asparśayoga and Śaṃkara's jñānavāda", PO 4, 1940, 149-158

317.1.47 Prabhavananda, "The philosophy of experience", VK 27, 1940, 181-184

317.1.48 Edited and translated, with a 14 page summary, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, The Āgamaśāstra of Gauḍapāda (Calcutta 1943; Delhi 1989)

317.1.49 Edited and translated into French by E. Le Simple. Paris 1944

317.1.50 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Some problems of the Māṇḍūkya Kārikās", JMU 15, 1944, 130-146. Also PQ 20, 1944, 18-34

317.1.51 Summarized in T.M.P.Mahadevan, "The ajātivāda of Gauḍapāda", BCLV I, 308-320

317.1.52 J.L.Majumdar, "The philosophy of Gauḍapāda", IHQ 23, 1947, 1-16

317.1.53 Book 4 translated in J.L.Majumdar, "Gauḍapāda's kārikās", JGJRI 5, 1947-48 - 6, 1948-49

317.1.54 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Place of reason and revelation in the philosophy of an early Advaitin", PICP 10.1, 1949, 247-255

317.1.55 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "The relation between Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad and the kārikās", BVK 2.2, 1950, 1-7

317.1.56 J.L.Majumdar, "Philosophy of Gauḍapāda (alāta-śānti-prakaraṇam)", JGJRI 8, 1950-51 - 9, 1951-52

317.1.57 R.D.Karmarkar, "'Dvipadaṃ vare' in Gauḍapādakārikā (IV.1)", ABORI 32, 1951, 130-145

317.1.58 T.M.P.Mahadevan, Gauḍapāda: A Study in Early Advaita. Madras 1952

317.1.59 Edited and translated, with 12 page summary, by R.D. Karmarkar. GOSBORI B9, 1953

317.1.60 R.D.Karmarkar, "Yogavāśiṣṭha, Laṅkāvatāra and Gauḍapādakārikā--mutual relation", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 124-125

317.1.61 B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma, "The problem of the Upanishadic theory of the Āgamaprakaraṇa of Gauḍapāda", BhV 17.3-4, 1957, 96-121

317.1.62 Edited by Bhadanta Ananda Kosalyayan. Calcutta 1957

317.1.63 A.D.Shastri, "Gauḍapāda-kārikā IV.1--an interpretation", BCGV 2, 1958, 51-53

317.1.64 S.N.Bhattacharya, "Gauḍapāda on māyā and avidyā", PB 65, 1960, 210-212

317.1.65 Govinda Chandra Dev, "Notion of falsity of the world in Gauḍapāda and Śaṃkara", JASP 5, 1960, 148-163

317.1.66 Translated in Chinmayananda. Discourses on Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad with Gauḍapāda's Kārikās. Madras 1966

317.1.67 Edited and translated. Gorakhpur 1967

317.1.68 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "Gauḍapāda and Śaṃkara (a study in contrast)", ABORI 48-49, 1968, 179-186

317.1.68.5 S. S. Ray, "Advaita Vedānta and Buddhist absoltism", VandB 41-62

317.1.69 L.M.Joshi, "Gauḍapāda's rapprochement between Buddhism and Vedānta", Rtam 1.1, 1969, 179-186

317.1.70 Caterina Conio, The Philosophy of Māṇḍūkyakārikās. Varanasi 1971

317.1.71 Portions translated by Eliot Deutsch in SBAV 120-121

317.1.72 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "A new approach to Gauḍapāda", Bulletin of Tibetology 8.1, 1971, 15-46

317.1.73 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya and Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by Vishnudevananda Giri. Varanasi 1972

317.1.73.0 Translated, with Samkara's Atmabodha, by Sulman Samuel Cohen as Advaitic Sadhana, or The Yoga of Direct Liberation. Delhi 1975

317.1.73.01 Colin A. Cole, The Soteriology of Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakarikā. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Colmbia, 1975. Canadian thesis on microfiche no. 25118

317.1.73.1 Alexander Paul Hixon, Mahāyāna Buddhist Influence on the Gauḍa School of Advaita Vedānta: An Analysis of the Gauḍapādakārikās. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1976

317.1.74 Selections translated in HTR 190-196

317.1.74.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's and Anubhūti Svarupācārya's commentaries, by S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri and P.V. Sivarama Dikshitar. Madras 1978

317.1.75 S.S.Deshpande, "A conceptual layout of Gauḍapādakārikās", IPQ 6, 1978-79, 281-288

317.1.76 Karl H. Potter, "Was Gauḍapāda an idealist?", SISDI 183-200

317.1.77 Christian Bouy, Gauḍapāda. Āgamaśāstra text transcrit, traduction et notes, accompagnes d'une introduction, d'une bibliographie et d'un index des mots et expressions du texte. Doctorat, Paris-Sorbonne, 1981

317.1.78 Summarized by Karl H. Potter in EnIndPh3, 1981, 105-114

317.1.79 Colin A. Cole, Asparśa-Yoga. A Study of Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakārikā. Delhi 1982

317.1.79.1 Kazi Nurul Islam, "Influence of Buddhism on Gauḍapāda:a critical estimate", JASP 27.2, 1982, 113-125

317.1.80 Esho Kanakura, "Indian Buddhism and Indian philosophy: an essay on Gauḍapāda" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 369-394

317.1.81 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Gauḍapāda and non-origination", MP 19, 1982, 49-52, 115-120

317.1.81.1 Kazi Nurul Islam, "Gauḍapāda and Śaṃkara on the nature of dream and waking experience", JASP 28.1, 1983, 16-21

317.1.82 Stephen Kaplan, "A critique of an ontological approach to Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakārikās", JIP 11, 1983, 339-355

317.1.83 Edited and expounded by Karunesa Shukla. Gorakhpur 1983

317.1.84 Linda Kay Barabas Mackey, Reflections on Advaita Vedānta: The Approach of Gauḍapāda's Kārikā on the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad with Śaṃkara's Commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Texas 1983.

317.1.84.1 S. M. Shah, "The theory of two-fold truth according to Gauḍapāda and Kundakunda", CASSt 5, 1986, 41-48

317.1.84.2 Douglas A. Fox, "The Gauḍapāda riddle", AJOS 6, 1989, 101-114

317.1.85 Stephen Kaplan, Hermeneutics, Holography and Indian Idealism. A Study of Projection and Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkya Kārikā. Delhi 1987.

317.1.85.0 Edited and translated by Gambhirananda. Trichur, Kerala 1987

317.1.85.1 Thirteen Principal Upaniṣads. Volume II. Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad with Gauḍapādakārikās and Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on both. Edited and translated by Jayant Krishna Dave. Bombay 1990

317.1.86 Richard King, "Asparśa-Yoga meditation and epistemology in the Gauḍapādīyakārikā", JIP 20, 1992, 99-132

317.1.87 Book 4 translated by Douglas A. Fox in Alātaśānti. Albany, N.Y., 1992

317.1.87.1.Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist influences as is noticed in the 4th chapter of the Gaudapādīya-kārikās", PGI 241-258

317.1.88 Ranjan Umapathy, "The Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad and kārikās: the Advaitic approach", IndPQ 20, 1993, 243-264

317.1.88.1 S. Sobhana, "Glimpses of Māṇḍūkyakārikā of Gauḍapāda", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 129-138

317.1.89 Walter Slaje, "Die angst yogis vor der Versenkung", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 273-291

317.1.89.1 Bina Gupta, "Śaṃkara's notion of sākṣin: its anticipation in Upanisads and Gauḍapāda", IndPQ 22, 1995, 291-312

317.1.90 Richard King, "Early Advaita Vedānta: the date and authorship of the Gauḍapādīyakārikā", IIJ 38, 1995, 317-355

317.1.91 Richard King, Early Advaita Vedānta and Buddhism: the Mahāyāna Context of the Gauḍapādīya-Kārikā. Albany, N.Y. 1995

317.1.92 Stephen Kaplan, "Culture, genome and the Māṇḍukyakārikārikās. Philosophical inconsistency, historical uncertainty or textual discontinuity?", AsPOxford 6.2, 1996, 129-146

317.1.93 Christian Bouy, "La Māṇdūkya-Upaniṣad et l'Āgamaśāstra. Concordance esternes et citations", WZKSOA 41, 1997, 119-158

317.1.94 Douglas A. Fox, Dispellling Illusion: Gauḍapāda's Ālātaśānti. Delhi 1997

317.1.94.5 N. M. Kansara, "The Gaudapāda-kārikā and Suddhadvaita", JOI 47, 1997, 227-236

317.1.95 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya, Anandagiri's Bhasya, Viṣṇudevānandagiri's Govindaprasādinī and Vidyānanda Giri's Mitākṣara, by Umesananda Sastri. Rshikesh 1998

317.1.96 Richard King, "Early Advaita and Madhyamaka Buddhism: the case of the Gauḍapādakārikā", IJHS 2.1, 1998, 67-84

317.1.97 P.K.Sundaram, "Gauḍapāda and Buddhism", ALB 62, 1998, 95-98

317.1.100 G. Mishra, "Advaita--a reconciliation and reconstruction (An analysis of Upaniṣadic and Buddhist concepts vis-a-vis Gauḍapāda and Śaṃkara)", JICPR 17.1, 1999, 99-112

317.1.102 Edited and translated into French by Christian Bouy. PICI 69, Paris 2000

317.1.103 Byungmoo Lee, The role of Gauḍapāda's ajātivāda in early Advaita Vedāntist attempts to resolve the satkāryavāda-monism contradictions. S.T.M. Thesis, Boston U. 2000

317.1.107 Alberta Palissena, Strumenti per lo studio dell'Āgamaśāstravivaraṇa. Torino 2002

317.1.109 N. Jayashanmugam, "Māṇḍūkya or Catuṣpādātmā Siddhi", ABORI 83, 2003, 121-138

317.1.111 Translated into French by Pierre Feuga, Comme un cercle de feu: Maṇḍūkya upaniṣad et kārikāde Gauḍapāda. Paris 2004

317.1.113 Srinivasa Rao, "The paradigm of metaphysics of experience: a study of Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkya-kārikā", PappuSV 3-11

    2.Śrī Vidyā Sūtras (NCat VI, 219)

317.2.86.1 Edited, with Śaṃkarāraṇya's Dīpikā by Narayana Sastri Khiste.   POWSBT 11, 1924

317.2.86.2 R.A.Sastri, "Gauḍapāda and his Devī Sūtras", Theosophist 18:298, 345

    3.General

See a23.1.128; 47.16:75,134; 196A.7.10.1; 175.24.36. b47.16.119; 221.1.169.5

317.3.1 L.M.Joshi, "Gauḍapāda", EnBud 5, 1991, 314-318

317.3.2 Michael Comans, The Method of Early Advaita Vedānta (A Study of Gauḍapāda, Śaṃkara, Sureśvara and Padmapāda). Delhi 2000

317.3.5 Joshua Anderson, "An investigation ofr mokṣa in the Advaita Vedānta of Shankara and Gaudapāda”, AsPOxford 22, 1012, 275-288

318.Viśvarūpadeva (600)

       1.Vivekamārtaṇḍa (Vedānta)

318.1.1 Edited by K. Sambasiva Sastri. TSS 119, 1935

318.1.2 Edited by Sivagoraksa Mahayogi Goraksanatha. Gorakhpur 1983

319.Siṃhāsuragaṇi (600)

       1.Nyāyāgamānusāriṇī on Mallavādin's Nayacakra

See e293.1:1,3,5,7. a293.1.2

319.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 233

320.Prīticandra (600)

       1.General

320.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 338

321.Candrakīrti (600) (NCat VI, 346-347)

       1.Vṛtti on Āryadeva's Catuḥśataka (NCat VI, 347)

See a47.16.168; e50.2:2, 6, 7, 10, 15, 28. t50.2:12, 16.0

321.1.1 Ratna Handurukanda, "Bodhisattva-Yogācāra-Catuḥśatika Ṭīkā", EnBud 3.2, 1972, 248

321.1.1.5 Chapter 14 edited and translated by Karen Christina Lang. M.A.Thesis, U. of Washington 1976

321.1.2 Ichigo Ogawa, "Criticism of kālavāda from the standpoint of Mahāyāna Buddhism--a partial Japanese translation of Candrakīrti's Catuḥśatikaṭīkā (kālārthapratiṣedha nāma ekādaśam prakaraṇam) from a Tibetan text" (in Japanese with English summary). ODKN 29, 1977, 1-53

321.1.3 Koshin Suzuki, Index to the Sanskrit Fragments and Tibetan Translation of Candrakīrti's Bodhisattvayogācāra Catuḥśakaṭīkā, Sanskrit-Tibetan. Two volumes. Tokyo 1994, 1996

321.1.4 Translated by Karen C. Lang as Four Illusions. Candrakīrti's Advice to Travelers on the Bodhisattva Path. Oxford 2002; New York 2003

321.1.8 Koshin Suzuki, "A transliteration of the Sanskrit notes on the Catuḥśatakaṭīkā in the *Lakṣaṇaṭīkā," GJWDJ 189-206

      2.Madhyamakāvatāra and Bhāṣya (Mādhyamika) (NCat VI, 347)

See a81.1.25; a47.13.30

321.2.1 Text partly translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 8, 1907 - 12, 1911

321.2.2 Text edited in Tibetan by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. BBudh 9, 1909, 1912. Reprinted Louvain 1970; Delhi 1992

321.2.3 Chapter 6 of text restored into Sanskrit, with autocommentary, by N.Aiyasvami Sastri. MOS 4, 1929. Also JOR 3-4, 1929-30, Supplement

321.2.4 Robert F. Olson, "Candrakīrti's critique of Vijñānavāda", PEW 24, 1974, 405-412

321.2.4.1 Chapter Two translated in Jeffrey Hopkins, Analysis of Going and Coming. 1976

321.2.5 Jeffrey Hopkins, "In praise of compassion", TJ 3.3, 1978, 21-28

321.2.6 Shiro Matsumoto, "The satyadvaya theory of the Madhyamakāvatārabhāṣya", JIBSt 38.1, 1979, 11-15

321.2.7 Joe Wilson, Chandrakīrti's Seven-Fold Reasoning: Meditation on the Selflessness of Persons. Dharamsala 1980

321.2.8 Chapter 6, verses 166-226 edited and translated into German, with Bhāṣya, by Helmut Tauscher. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 5, Wien 1981

321.2.9 C. W. Huntington, Jr., "The system of the two truths in the Prasannapadā and the Madhyamakāvatāra: a study in Mādhyamika soteriology", JIP 11, 1983, 77-106

321.2.10 Peter G.Fenner, "A reconstruction of the Madhyamakāvatāra: analysis of the person", JIABS 6.2, 1983, 7-34

321.2.10.5 Translated by Rabten/Batchelor. London 1983. Partly reprinted in SourceBAP 272-297

321.2.11 Peter Fenner, "A study on the relationship between analysis (vicāra) and insight (prajñā) based on the Madhyamakāvatāra". JIP 12, 1984, 139-197

321.2.12 Part of Chapter 6 translated in Artemus Bertine Engle, A Buddhist Theory of Self according to Ācārya Candrakīrti. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1983.

321.2.13 Translated by C.W.Huntington in The Emptiness of Emptiness: An Introduction to Early Indian Mādhyamika. Honolulu 1989

321.2.14 Translated by Peter G. Fenner as The Ontology of the Middle Way. Dordrecht 1990

321.2.15 Brian Galloway, "On Madhyamakāvatāra 6.26", IIJ 34, 1991, 199-202

321.2.16 Jose Ignacioo Cabezon, "On retreating to method and other post-modern turns: a response to C.W.Huntington, Jr.", JIABS 15, 1992, 134-143

321.2.17 C.W.Huntington, Jr., "The theory of objectivity: comments on Jose Cabezon's interpretations of mKos grub rje's and C.W.Huntington, Jr.'s interpretation of the Tibetan translation of a seventh century Indian Buddhist text", JIABS 15, 1992, 118-133

321.2.20 Yoshiyasu Yonezawa, "Sanskrit notes on the Madhyamakāvatāra-bhāṣya, Chapter I in the *Lakṣaṇāṭīkā", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 47-49

321.2.23 Chapter Six translated from Tibetan by Ari Goldfield, Jules Levison, Jim Scott and Birgit Scott under the guidance of Khenpa Tsultrim GyantsoRinpoche. Ithaca, N.Y.2005

321.2.28 James Duerlinger, "Candrakīrti on the theories of persons of the Sammitīyas and Āryasammitīyas", PEW 58, 2008, 446-469

321.2.35 James Duerlinger, The Refutation of the Self in Indian Buddhism: Candrakīrti on the Selflessness of Persons. New York, 2012

       3.Pañcaskandhapraka

raṇa (NCat VI, 347)

321.3.1 Tibetan text edited, ActOD 40, 1979, 146-156. Reprinted 1995

       4.Prasannapadā on Nāgārjuna's Mādhyamikakārikās (NCat VI, 347)

See a44.1.8; 47.4.69; 268.7.38.5; 294.3.3; 294.5.7; 321.2.9. e47.4:2,5,21,23,52,61.s47.4.4. t47.4.12-14,17,20,22

321.4.1 Chapter 2 partially translated into Italian by Giuseppe Tucci in Il Buddismo (Foligno 1926), 234-246

321.4.2 Jacques May, "Récherches sur un système de philosophies bouddhique", BAFS 3, 1954, 21-33

321.4.3 Arnold Kunst, "The function and meaning of the prasaṅga", CIDO 24, Munich 1957, vol. 1, 550-552

321.4.4 Chapter 1 summarized by Satkari Mookerjee in NNMRP 1, 42-58

321.4.5 Johannes Rahder, "Jacques May's translation of Prasannapadā", JIBSt 9.2, 1961, 753-755

321.4.6 J.W.de Jong, "La Madhyamakaśāstrastuti de Candrakīrti", Oriens Extremus 91, 1962, 47-56

321.4.7 Chapter 15 translated by Mervyn Sprung and U.S.Vyas. Anviksiki 6.3-4, 1973, 201-214

321.4.8 Susumu Yamaguchi, Index to the Prasannapadā Madhyamakavṛtti. Volume I: Sanskrit-Tibetan. Volume II: Tibetan-Sanskrit. Kyoto 1974

371.4.8.5 Jeffrey Hopkins, "An analysis of coming and going: the second chapter of Candrakīrti's Clear Words, a commentary on Nāgārjuna's Treatise on the Middle Way. Dharamsala 1974

321.4.9 J.W.de Jong, "Textcritical notes on the Prasannapadā", IIJ 20, 1978, 217-252

321.4.10 Akira Yuyama, "Prajnā-pāramitā-ratna-guṇa-saṃcaya-Gāthā (Rgs) quoted by Candrakīrti in his Prasannapadā", JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 17-20

321.4.11 Partly translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli in TBIS 381-413

321.4.11.5 Amalia pezzali, "L'importenze di Candrakīrti e delle sue Prasannapadā nel pensiero madhyamaka", SOL 1, 1983, 55-66

321.4.12 Charles Crittenden, "Serenity", JIP 12, 1984, 201-214

321.4.13 Akira Saito, "Textcritical remarks on the Mūlamadhyamakakārikās as cited in the Prasannapadā", JIBSt 33.2, 1985, 24-28

321.4.14 I.W.Mabbott, "An annotated translation of Chapter XVI of Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā", JAIH 15, 1985-86, 47-84. Also JDPaliUC 4, 1987-88. 100-112

321.4.15 Helmut Tauscher, "On parabhava and paramārtha", WZKSOA 33, 1989, 183-202

321.4.16 Bibhuti S. Yadav, "Methodic deconstruction", IntptR 129-168

321.4.20 Anne MacDonald, "The Prasannapada: more manuscripts from Nepal", WZKS 44, 2000, 165-182

321.4.21 Brian Galloway, "Toward a new edition and translaitn of Chapter 13 of the Prasanapadā of Candrakīrti", ZDMG 151, 2001, 321-350

321.4.24 Anne MacDonald, "Interpreting Prasannapadā 19.3-7 in context. A response to Claus Oetke", WZKSOA 47, 2003, 143-196

321.4.25 Claus Oetke, "Prasannapadā 19.3-7 and its context", WZKSOA 47, 2003, 111-142

321.4.26 Yoshiyasu Yonezawa, "*Lakṣaṇaṭīkā. Sanskrit notes on the Prasannapadā", JNIBS 27, 2004, 114-154; 28, 2005, 159-179; 29, 2006, 135-163; 30, 2007, 203-235; 32, 2009, 157-228; 34, 2011, 125-158; 35, 2012, 69-102

321.4.27 Dan Arnold, "Materials for a Mādhyamika critique of foundationalism: an annotated translation of Prasannapadā 55.11 to 75.13", JIABS 28, 2005, 411-468

321.4.30 Ultrich Timme Kragh, Early Buddhist Theories of Action and Result: a Study of Karmaphalasambudha Candrakiṛti's Prasannapadā verses 17.1-20. Wien 2006

321.4.33 G. C. Nayak, Nirvāṇa in Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā. Shimla 2006

321.4.36 Kevin Vose, "Studies in Indian and Tibetan thought, part 2: Two prolegomena to Madhyamaka philosophy: Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā, Madhyamakavṛtti on MK 1.1.1...", JAOS 128, 2008, 607-609

321.4.40 Eviatar Sulman, "The commitments of a Madhyamaka trickster: innovation in Candrakīrti's Prasannapadā", JIP 38, 2010, 379-417

321.4.45 Anne MacDonald, "Who is that masked man? Candrakīrti's oppponent in Prasannapadā I ss..11.58.13", JIP 39, 2011, 677-694

       5.Commentary on Āryadeva's Śataśāstra

       6.Vṛtti on Nāgārjuna's Śūnyatāsaptati

321.6.1 On sutras 1-14 edited by Felix Raymond Erb. Stuttgart 1997

       7.Triṣaraṇasaptati

321.7.1 Edited and translated as The Septuagint on the Three Refuges by Peter K. Sorenson. Wien 1986.

       8.Vṛtti on Nāgārjuna's Yuktiśāstikā

See e47.15:2, 12

321.8.1 Edited and translated into French by Cristina Anna Scherrer-Schaub. MCB 25, 1991

321.8.2 Cristina Anna Scherrer-Schaub, "Candrakīrti sur les traces du jina im marge de le Yuktiṣaṣṭikāvṛtti", BSPF 59-63

        9.General

See a47.16:38,80,113,125.0; 50.6:9,11. b50.6.10

321.9.1 Nathmal Tatia, "The avyākṛtas or indeterminables", NNMRP II, 1960, 139-160

321.9.1.5 Heramba Chatterjee, "Candrakīrti", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 649-655

321.9.2 Robert A.F.Thurman, "Philosophical nonegocentrism in Wittgenstein and Candrakīrti in their treatment of the private language problem", PEW 30, 1980, 321-338

321.9.3 William L. Ames, "The notion of svabhāva in the thought of Candrakīrti", JIP 10, 1982, 161-177. Reprinted BCCRS 1-15

321.9.3.1 Artemus Bertine Engle, The Buddhist Theory of Self according to Ācārya Candrakīrti. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1983

321.9.4 Peter G. Fenner, "Candrakīrti's refutation of Buddhist idealism", PEW 33, 1983, 251-262

321.9.5 Cesare Rizzi, Candrakīrti (in Italian). Bologna 1983. Translated into English, Delhi 1988

321.9.6 James Duerlinger, "Candrakīrti's denial of the self", PEW 34, 1984, 261-272

321.9.7 Christine A. Scherrer-Schaub, "Tendance de la pensée de Candrakīrti, Buddhajñāna et Jinakriyā", BF 3, 1994, 249-272

321.9.8 John D. Dunne, "Thoughtless Buddha, passionate Buddha", JAAR 64, 1996, 525-536

321.9.11 Kodo Yotsuya, The Critique of Svatantra Reasoning by Candrakirti and Tsong-kha-pa: a Study of Philosophical Proof according to Two Prasangika Madhyamaka Traditions of India and Tibet. Stuttgart 1999

321.9.14 Dan Arnold, "How to do things with Candrakirti: a comparative study in anti-skepticism", PEW 51, 2001, 247-279

321.9.16 Jay L. Garfield, "Taking conventional truth seriously: authority regarding deceptive reality", PEW 60, 2010, 341-354

321.9.18 C.W.Huntington, Jr., "Was Candrakīrti a Prāsaṅgika?", SPD 67-92

321.9.19 Roger R. Jackson, "Candrakīrti", EnB 1, 2001, 111

321.9.20 Joseph John Liozzo, Candrakīrti and the Moon-Flower of Nalandā" Objectivity and Self-Correction in India's Central Therapeutic of Philosophy of Language. Summarized DAIA 62.2, 2001, 603

321.9.21 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "Tsong khapa's reevaluation of Candrakīrti's criticism of autonomous inference", SPD 257-288

321.9.25 Dan Arnold, "Candrakīrti against bare particulars", BBB 143-174

321.9.26 Dan Arnold, "Is it really true that everything is empty? Candrakīrti on essencelessness as the essence of things", BBB 175-204

321.9.28Manoru Kobayashi, "The Madhyamaka thought of Ton ston Śākya rgyal mtshan and its impact", MRDTB 63, 20-05, 13-40

321.9.30 Richard P. Hayes, "Candrakīrti", EnBuddhism 194-195

321.9.35 Kevin A. Vose, Resurrecting Candrakīrti. Disputes in the Tibetan Creation of Prāsaṅgika. Somerville, Mass. 2008

321.9.12 Karen C. Lang, "Candrakiṛti's critique of the Sāṃkhya concept of puruṣa and prakṛti", FVTC 53-60

322.Gauḍapāda (600)

       1.Bhāṣya on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

See a423.1.4. e163.1:3,10,30,33,46,48,61. t163.1:55,60,92. et163.1.17,41,59. d163.1.24.

322.1.1 Selections translated in HTR 64-68

322.1.2 Summarized by G.J.Larson. Samkhya 219-224

       2.Dīpikā on the Uttaragītā

322.2.1 Edited by Gangadhara Bhatta Sarma. Bombay 1968

       3.General

322.3.1 N.B.Chakraborty, "Gauḍapāda: his works and views", CR 145, 1957, 89-96

322A.Āryaśūra (600) (NCat II, 173)

       1.Parāmitāsāra (NCat II, 173)

322A.1.1 Edited by Alfonso Ferrari. Vatican City, Rome 1946

       2.Bodhisattvakarmaphalasaṃkṣiptanirdeśasūtra (NCat II, 173)

       3.Pāramitāsamāsa

322A.3.0 Carol Jean Meadows, Ārya-sūra's 'Compendium of the Perfections'. Translation and Analysis of the Pāramitāsamāsa. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1976. Printed New York 1976, 1978

322A.3.1 Edited and translated by Carol Meadows. Bonn 1986

322A.3.3 Naoki Saito, Das Kompendium der imnoralischen Vollkommenheiten Vairocanarakṣita: tibetische Ubertregung von Āryaśūras Pāramitāsamāsa samt Neuausgabe des Sanskṛttextes. Marburg 2000

    322A.4.Praṇidhānasaptati

322A.4.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated by Brian C. Beresford with L.T.Doboom Tulku, Gonsar Tulku, Sherpa Tulkuk. Dharamsala 1978, 1981

323.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Pañcapāramitānirdeśasūtra

See a33.1.30

325.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Maṇḍalāṣṭasūtra (T.486)

326.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Āryatathāgatānāṃbuddhakṣetraguṇoktadharmaparyayasūtra (T.290)

327.Author Unkown (610)

       1.Buddhahṛdayadhāraṇīsūtra (T.918-919)

328.Author Unknown (610)

       1. Devatāsūtra (T. 592)

Cf. EnIndPh9, 2003, 599

328.1.1 Adelheid Mette, "Zwei kleine Fragmente aus Gilgit. I. Tathāgata bimbakarapanasūtra (Gilgit Ms. No. 18); II. Devatāsūtra und Alpadevatāsūtra (aus Gilgit-Ms. No. 13)", SII 7, 1981, 133-151

329.Author Unknown (610)

       1.(Ārya)Nandīmitrāvadānasūtra (T.2030)

330.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Praśāntaviniścayapratihāryasūtra (T.648; Toh. 129)

331.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Sāhasraprajñāpāramitāsūtra (T.220(1))

332-333.(unassigned)

334.Uddyotakara (610) (NCat II, 337)

       1.Nyāyavārttika on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya

See a220.1.13; 268.7:24.1, 27.1; 268.10.31; 304.12.3. e48.1:9,14,29,50,70. t48.1.25

334.1.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Uddyotakara, a contemporary of Dharmakīrti", JRAS 1914, 601-606

334.1.2 Erich Frauwallner, "Zu den Fragmenten buddhistischer Logiker im Nyāyavārttikam", WZKM 40, 1933, 281-304

334.1.3 A.Vostrikov, "Nyāyavārttika of Uddyotakara and the Vādanyāya of Dharmakīrti", IHQ 11, 1935, 1-31

334.1.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Uddyotakara as a Vaiśeṣika", PAIOC 15, 1949, 327-334

334.1.5 Gerhard Oberhammer, "On the sources in Jayanta Bhaṭṭa and Uddyotakara", WZKSOA 6, 1962, 91-150

334.1.6 Anantalal Thakur, "Textual studies in the Nyāyavārttika", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 379-388

334.1.7 Selections translated in HTR 111-112

334.1.8 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 303-437

334.1.9 Curtis F. Oliver, "Perception in early Nyāya", JIP 6, 1978, 243-266

334.1.10 Arindam Chakravarti, 'The Nyāya proofs for the existence of the soul", JIP 10, 1982, 211-238

334.1.10.0 Richard P. Hayes, "Uddyotakara on the whole and its parts", Tetsugaku (The Journal of Hiroshima Philosophical Society) 38, 1986, 17-29

334.1.10.1 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Apoha: Uddyotakara's critique of Diṅnāga", IJBS 1.2, 1989, 4-12

334.1.10.2 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Uddyotakara in the Nyāyavārttika", BPBS 13-46

334.1.11 Michael Torsten Much, "Uddyotakaras kritik des apoha-lehre (Nyāyavārttika ad NS II.2.66)", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 351-366

334.1.12 Yosuhiro Okazaki, "Uddyotakara's vyatireki-hetu", JIBST 44.1, 1995, 1-4

334.1.13 Ernst Prets, "Dharmakīrti's refutation of kevalānvayin and kevalavyatirekin reasons in the light of the Naiyāyika's view", DTI 333-340

334.1.16 Yasuhiro Okazaki, "Asādhāraṇa-hetvābhāsa and Uddyotakara's vyatirekin", Sambhasa 23, 2003, 39-52

334.1.18 Michiko Ishitohi, "The propositional logic of Uddyotakara", TMSR 393-406

334.1.20 Discussed in Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 373-380

334.1.25 Koji Ezake, "On the refutatin of the Buddhist theory of momentariness in the Nyāyāvatāra", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 35-40

335.Author Unknown (610)

       1.Avalokiteśvaraikādaśānukhadhāraṇīsūtra

337.Author Unknown (625)

       1.Caturdharmanirdeśasūtra (T.772-773)

337.1.1 Translated into French in Feer 197-198

337.1.2 Ratna Handurukande, "Caturdharmanirdeśasūtra", EnBud 3.4, 1977, 718

338.-339.(unassigned)

340.Author Unknown (625)

       1.Ghanavyūhasūtra (T.681-682)

342.Īśvarasena (625) (NCat II, 279)

       1.General

342.1.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Bemerkungen zu Isvarasena's Lehre vom Grund", WZKS 10, 1966, 73-85

342.1.2 Shri Nivas Shastri, "Ācārya Īśvarasena: a historical and philosophical study", Bh 12-14, 1968-71, 324-330

342.1.3 Ernst Steinkellner, "Kumārila, Īśvarasena and Dharmakīrti in dialogue: a new interpretation of Pramāṇavārttika I. 33", BVSK 625-646

342.1.4 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Pre-Dharmakīrti commentators on Dignāga's definition of a thesis", BF 3, 1994, 295-305

343.Author Unknown (635)

       1.Dīrghanakhaparivrājakaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.584)

343.1.1 Edited and translated into French by Robert Gauthiot as Le sūtra du religieux Ongles-Longes. Memoires de la Societe de lnguisticque, tom XVII, Paris 1912

343.1.5 Toshinori Ochai, "On ancient Japanese manuscript copies of the Dīrghanakhaparipṛcchāsūtra”, PICPBS 16, 2012, 37-48

344.Dharmakīrti (640) (NCat IX, 240-241)

       1.Hetubindu (NCat IX, 241)

344.1.1 Reconstructed into Sanskrit and edited, with Bhaṭṭa Ārcaṭa's Ṭīkā and Durveka Miśra's Āloka, by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. GOS 113, 1949

344.1.2 Edited in Tibetan, reconstructed into Sanskrit, and translated into German by Ernst Steinkellner. OAWV 4-5, 1967. Two volumes

344.1.2.5 Rita Gupta, "The Buddhist doctrine of momentariness and its presuppositions: Dharmakīrti's arguments in Hetubindu", JIP 8, 1980, 47-68. Reprinted ETB 525-546

344.1.3 Hisakuni Saito, "Anupalabdhi in Hetubindu", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 37-39

344.1.4 Edited and translated by P. P. Gokhale. Delhi 1997

344.1.7 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "Augenblicklichkeit (kṣaṇikatva) und Eigenwesen (svabhāva): Dharmakītis Polemik im Hetubindu", WZKSOA 47, 2003, 197-216

       2.Laukikapramāṇaparīkṣā

344.2.1 Christian Lindtner, "À propos Dharmakīrti: two new works and a new date", ActOD 41, 1980, 27-38

344.2.2 Ernst Steinkellner, "À propos of Lindtner's two new works", Prajnajyoti 277-286

       3.Nyāyabindu (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 240)

344.3.1 Edited by P. Peterson. BI 128, 1889. Reissued with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, 1929

344.3.2 K.B.Pathak, "On the authorship of the Nyāyabindu", JASBo 19, 1895-97, 47-57

344.3.3 Edited and translated into Russian, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 7-8, St. Petersburg 1903-1904, 1918. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1992

344.3.4 G.A.Jacob, "Note on the authorship of Nyāyabindu", JRAS 1905, 361-362

344.3.5 Edited in Tibetan, with Vinītadeva's Ṭīkā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. With a Tibetan-Sanskrit index prepared by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. BI 171, 1907-1913; 230, 1917. Reprinted Calcutta 1984

344.3.6 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in ILMS and HIL, 309-318

344.3.6.1 Translated, with Dharmottara's commentary, by Harisatya Bhattacharya. MB 31, 1923 - 33, 1925

344.3.8 Edited, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, by Candrasekhara Sastri. HSS 22, 1924. Reprinted 1954. Reprinted as KSS 22, 1982

344.3.9 Th. Stcherbatsky and E. Obermiller, Indices Verborum Sanscrit-Tibetan and Tibetan-Sanscrit to Nyāyabindu of Dharmakīrti and the Nyāyabinduṭīkā of Dharmottara. BBudh 24-25, 1927-28; Delhi 1992

344.3.10 Rakesaranjan Sarma, "The Buddhistic theory of perception", PQ 5, 1929-30, 214-243

344.3.11 Translated, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, by Th. Stcherbatsky in BL II. Reprinted 'S-Gravenhage 1958; New York 1962; Osnabruck 1970; Tokyo 1977; Delhi 1992

344.3.12 D.Chatterji, "Collation of the editions of the Sanskrit text of the Nyāyabindu and the Nyāyabinduṭīkā, published in the Bibliotheca India and the Bibliotheca Buddhica", JASBe n.s. 28, 1932, 251-294

344.3.13 Satkari Mookerjee, "The grounds of inference as classified by Dharmakīrti", SB 2, 63-67

344.3.13.1 Edited with Dharmottara's commentary by P.I.Tarkas. Akola, 1952

344.3.14 Edited, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā and Durveka Miśra's Dharmottarapradīpa, by Dalsukh Malvania. TSWS 2, 1955, 1971

344.3.15 Edited in Bengali script by Bidhubhusan Nyaya-Tarkatirtha. OH 11.2, 1963, 1-20

344.3.16 Edited and translated, with Vinītadeva's Ṭīkā, by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. Calcutta 1971

344.3.17 Edited, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, by Srinivasa Sastri. Meerut 1975

344.3.18 Alex Wayman, "A reconsideration of Dharmakīrti's 'deviation' from Dignāga on pratyakṣābhāsa", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 387-396

344.3.19 Edited with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā by Candra Sekhar Sastri. Varanasi 1982

344.3.20 Edited and summarized, with Dharmottara's Ṭīkā, Vinitadeva's Ṭippaṇī, and an unknown author's Ṭippaṇi, by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1985

344.3.20.1 Edited with Dharmottara's Tika by Nitina R. Desai. LDS 112, 1991

344.3.21 Edited and translated by G. C. Pande. Sarnath 1996

344.3.23 Translated by Alex Wayman in MBL

344.3.25 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Taxonomic approach to dṛṣṭāntābhāsa in Nyāyabindu and in Siddharṣigaṇi's Nyāyāvatāravṛtti--Dharmakīrti's typology and the Jaina criticism thereof", DTI 1-15

344.3.28 Shodo Yamakami, "Dharmakīrti vs. Bhāsarvajña on perception", DTI 449-457

344.3.32 Neelima Sinha, "Nyāyabindu on negation", NKGWG 45-107

344.3.34 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Implications of the Buddhist-Jaina dispute over the fallacious example in Nyāyabindu and Nyāyāvatāra-vṛtti", SJH 117-153

344.3.35 Horst Lasic, "Placing the Taba tshad ma materials in the general development of tshad ma studies in Tibet. Part One: The study of the Nyāyabindu", Pramanakirti 483-496

344.3.40 Rajan Raghunathan, "A critical look at Stcherbatskly's translation of Dharmakiṛti's Nyāyabindu", FVTC 43-52

       4.Pramāṇavārttika and Bhasya (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 240)

See a268.7:27, 29, 40.5; 342.1.3. e174.6.11

344.4.1 Verses 42-187 of Chapter One edited in Tibetan and translated into German, with Dharmottara's Apohaprakaraṇa, by Erich Frauwallner in "Beiträge zur Apohalehre", WZKM 37, 1930 - 44, 1936

344.4.2 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "The Pramāṇavārttika of Dharmakīrti", IHQ 13, 1937, 153

344.4.3 Edited, with Manorathanandin's Vṛtti, by Rahula Sankrtyayana. JBRS 24, 1938, Appendix

344.4.4 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Guṇaratna's Tarkarahasyadīpikā and Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika", IHQ 16, 1940, 143-144

344.4.5 Chapters 2-4 edited (including kārikās of Sambandhaparīkṣā), with Prajñākaragupta's Bhāṣya by Rahula Sankrtyayana. Allahabad 1943. In to volumes, Patna 1953, 1955

344.4.6 Svārthānumāna chapter edited, with Karṇagomin's Ṭīkā, by Rahula Sankrtyayana. Patna 1938; Allahabad 1943. Reprinted Kyoto 1982

344.4.6.1 Pramanasiddhi chapter translated in Masatoshi Nagatomi, A Study of Dharmakirti's Pramanavarttika. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University, June 1957

344.4.7 Svārthānumāna chapter edited with autocommentary by Dalsukh Malvania. Varanasi 1959

344.4.8 Masatoshi Nagatomi, "The framework of the Pramāṇavārttika, Book One", JAOS 79, 1959, 263-266

344.4.9 Chapter One edited with autocommentary by Raniero Gnoli. SerOR 23, 1960 

344.4.10 I. Yamada, "Pramāṇavārttika and Pramāṇaviniścaya", JIBSt 8, 1960, 42-45

344.4.10.2 Chapter one edited by Raniero Gnoli. Rome 1960

344.4.11 Tilmann Vetter, Erkenntnisprobleme bei Dharmakīrti. OAWV 1, 1963

344.4.12 Kārikās 1-51 edited and translated, with autocommentary, by Satkari Mookerjee and Hojun Nagasaki. Nalanda 1964

344.4.13 Edited, with Manorathanandin's Vṛtti, by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1968

344.4.14.1 Edited in Tibetan, with Sakyamati's Tika. Three volumes. Dharamsala 1970

344.4.15 Kārikās edited by Yusho Miyasaka. ActInd 2, 1971-72, 1-206. Index: ActInd 3, 1973-75, 1-157

344.4.16 Ernst Steinkellner, "Wirklichket und Begriff bei Dharmakīrti", WZKSOA 15, 1971, 179-212

344.4.16.1 Leonard Zwilling, Dharmakīrti on Apoha. The Ontology, Epistemology and Semantics of Negation in the Svārthānumāna-pariccheda of the Pramāṇavarttikam. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1976

344.4.17 G.L.Chaturvedi, "The concept of self-luminosity of knowledge in Pramāṇavārttika", Rtam 10, 1978-79, 27-36

344.4.17.5 Yosho Mioyasaka, "An Index to the Pramāṇavarttikakārikā. Part II (Tibetan-Sanskrit Section). ActInd 4, 1976-79, 1-179

344.4.18 L.W.J. van der Kuijp, "Introductory notes to the Pramāṇavārttika based on Tibetan sources", TJ 4.2, 1979, 6-28

344.4.18.1 S. Ota and P.R.Vora, "A translation of Pramāṇavārttika I and Svavṛtti (2)", Saga Ryukoku Tankridaigaku Kiyo 26, 1980, 1-19

344.4.19 Leonard Zwilling, "Sa skya Pandita's version of Pramāṇavārttika III.3--a case study in the influence of exegesis upon translation in Tibet", StIndPh 304-314

344.4.20 N.J.Shah, "Essentials of Dharmakīrti's theory of knowledge (based on the Pramāṇavārttika)", SzumJB 251-260

344.4.21 Tadashi Tatani, "Pramāṇavārttika IV (Parārthānumāna) (1) - Vastubāla pravṛtānumāna from the standpoint of 'Transzendental Pragmatik' (Hermeneutik)" (in Japanese with English translation). KKKSG 17, 1981, 11-24

344.4.22 Svārthānumāna and Svavṛtti thereon translated by Pradyumna R. Vora. Part 3, SRTDK 28, 1982, 1-22

344.4.23 Roger Reid Jackson, Is Enlightenment Possible? An Analysis of Some Arguments in the Buddhist Philosophical Tradition with special attention to the Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1983.

344.4.24 Pramāṇasiddhi 1-6 translated in Shoryu Katsura, "Dharmakīrti's theory of truth", JIP 12, 1984, 215-235

344.4.25 Pramāṇasiddhi edited and translated into German by Tilmann Vetter in Der Buddha und Seine Lehre in Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 12, Wien 1984

344.4.26 Roger Jackson, "Dharmakīrti's refutation of theism", PEW 36, 1986, 315-348

344.4.27 M. Inami and T.J.F.Tillemans, "Another look at the framework of the Pramāṇasiddhi chapter of Pramāṇavārttika", WZKSOA 30, 1986, 123-142.

344.4.28 Tom J.F. Tillemans, "Pramāṇavārttika IV", WZKSOA 30, 1986, 143-162; 31, 1987, 141-162.

344.4.29 Richard P. Hayes, "On the reinterpretation of Dharmakīrti's svabhāvahetu", JIP 15, 1987, 319-332

344.4.30 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Dharmakīrti on the distinction between svārthānumāna and parārthānumāna", IndPQ 15, 1988, 177-188

344.4.31 K. Kunjunni Raja, "Pramāṇavārttika--textual problem of pratyakṣa-I", ALB 52, 1988, 111-113

344.4.31.1 Georges Dreyfus, "Dharmakīrti's definition of pramāṇa and its interpreters", StBudEp 20-38

344.4.31.2 Eli Franco, "The disjunction in Pramāṇavārttika Pramāṇasiddhi Chapter Verse 5c", StBudEp 39-51

344.4.31.3 Brendan S. Gillon, "Dharmakīrti and the problem of induction", StBudEp 53-58

344.4.31.4 Brendan S.Gillon, "Word order in the Svārthānumāna chapter of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika", StBudEp 59-68

344.4.31.5 Kyo Kano, "On the background of Pramāṇavārttika II, 12ab - the origin of Dharmakīrti's idea of arthakriyā", StBudEp 119-128

344.4.31.6 Toshihiko Kimura, "Dharmakīrtis Sprachtheorie - eine synopse", StBudEp 147-153

344.4.31.7 Christian Lindtner, "The initial verses of the Pramāṇasiddhi chapter in the Pramāṇavārttika", StBudEp 155-159

344.4.31.8 Tabe E. Meindersma, "A brief reference to apoha theory in the section on paralokasiddhi in Pramāṇavārttika II", StBudEp 169-174

344.4.31.5 Eli Franco, "Der Buddha und seine Lehre in Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika", JIP 17, 1989, 81-99

344.4.32 Edited, with Svopajñavṛtti and Manorathanandin's Vṛtti, by Ram Chandra Pandeya. Delhi 1989

344.4.33 Chapter 2, verses 1-7 translated in Vittorio A. von Bijlert, Epistemology and Spiritual Authority (Vienna 1989).

344.4.33.1 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Dharmakīrti on some sophisms", StBudEp 403-418,

344.4.34 Chapter 2, edited and translated in T. Vetter, Der Buddha und seine Lehre in Dharmakīrtis Pramāṇavārttika. Der Abschnitt über den Buddha und die vieren Wahrheiten im Pramāṇasiddhi-Kapitel 2, verbessente Auflage. Wien 1990

344.4.35 Richard P. Hayes and Brendan S. Gillon, "Introduction to Dharmakīrti's theory of inference as presented in Pramāṇavārttika Svopajñavṛtti 1-10", JIP 19, 1991, 1-74

344.4.36 C. S. Vyas, Buddhist Theory of Perception with special reference to Pramāṇavārttika of Dharmakīrti. New Delhi 1991

344.4.36.1 Edited with Prajnakaragupta's Bhasya by Yogindrananda. Volume I. Varanasi 1991

344.4.38 Shoryu Katsura, "Pramāṇavārttika IV.202-206--towards the correct understanding of svabhāvapratibandha", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 35-40

344.4.38.1 Portions edited in Dwarika Das Shastri, Apohavada. A Basic Principle of Buddhist Philosophy (Varanasi 1992

344.4.39 Book Four, Section Three edited and translated in Tom J.F.Tillemans, "Pramāṇavārttika IB (3)", AS 46.1, 1992, 437-467

344.4.39.1 Chapter Two, Pramāṇasiddhi, edited and translated in Roger R. Jackson, Is Enlightenment Possible? Dharmakīrti and rGyaltshab rje on Knowledge, Rebirth, No-self and Liberation. New York 1993

344.4.40 Tom J.F. Tillemans, "Pramāṇavārttika IV.14", WZKSOA 37, 1993, 135-164

344.4.41 Edition and translation of IV.48-71 in Tom J.F.Tillemans, "Pramāṇavārttika IV (4)", WZKSOA 37, 1993, 135-164

344.4.41.1 Takashi Iwata, Prasanga und Prasangaparyaya bei Dharmakirti und seinem Kommentaren. Wien 1993

344.4.42 Eli Franco, "Ālayavijñāna and kliṣṭamanas in the Pramāṇavārttika", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 367-378

344.4.43 Eli Franco, "Vaiśeṣika or Cārvāka? The mysterious opponent in Pramāṇavārttika 2.63-72", AS 48, 1994, 683-698

344.4.44 Tom J.F.Tillemans, "Pramāṇavārttika IV (5)", WZKSOA 39, 1995, 103-150

344.4.45 Chapter Two, Pramāṇasiddhi, edited and translated in Eli Franco, Dharmakīrti on Compassion and Rebirth. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde. Heft 38. Wien 1997

344.4.46 Eli Franco, "Distortion as a price for comprehensibility? The rGyal tshab - Jackson interpretation of Dharmakīrti", JIABS 20.1, 1997, 133-148

344.4.46.1 Eli Franco, "The Tibetan translation of the Pramāṇavārttika and the development of translation methods from Sanskrit to Tibetan", TibSt 277-288

344.4.47 Eli Franco, "A short response to Roger Jackson's reply", JIABS 20.1, 1997, 149-152

344.4.48 Motoi Ono, "A reconsideration of the controversy about the order of the chapters of the Pramāṇavārttika", TibSt 701-716

344.4.50 Eli Franco, "Two circles or parallel lines?", DTI 53-72

344.4.52 Jonardon Ganeri, "Dharmakīrti's semantics for the particle eva", DTI 101-115

344.4.53 Brendan S. Gillon, "Another look at the Sanskrit particle eva", DTI 117-130

344.4.55 Roger R. Jackson, "Atheology and Buddhology in Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika", FPh 16, 1999, 472-505

344.4.55.5 Verses 1-11 of each chapter translated by Alex Wayman in MBL

344.4.56 Claus Oetke, "The disjunction in the Pramāṇasiddhi", DTI 243-251. Response by Eli Franco, 253-259, and Clarification by Oetke, 261-266.

344.4.57 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "How much of a proof is scripturally based inference (āgamāśritānumāna)", DTI 395-404

344.4.58 John Dowling Dunne, Foundations of Dharmakirti's Philosophy: A Study of the Central Issues in His Ontology, Logic and Epistemology with Particular Attention to the Svopajnavrtti. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1999

344.4.60 Chapter Four traslated by Tom J. F. Tillemans. I: k.1-148, OAWV 675, Wien 2000

344.4.70 Toshikazu Watanabe, "Causality and the notion of bheda", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 27-30

344.4.75 Vincent Eltschinger, Penser l'autorité des Ecritures: la polémique de Dharmakiṛti contra la notion brahmanique orthodoxe d'un Veda sans auteurs autor de Pramāṇavārttika 1.213-268 et Svavrṭi. Wien 2007

344.4.77 Claus Oetke, "Some aspects of textual exegesis with regard to Dharmakīrti's sattvānumāna", EMH 571-585

344.4.77 Parimal G. Patil, "Dharmakīrti's white lie–philosophy, pedagogy, and truth in late Indian Buddhism", Pramanakirti 597-620

344.4.80 Koji Tanaka, "Dharmakīrti and Priest on an inconsistent theory of change–a comment on Mortenson", PEW 57. 2007, 244-252. Responses by Moretnson (253-256) and by Tanaka (257-258)

344.4.85 B.S.Gillon and R.P.Hayes, "Dharmakīrti on the role of causation in inference as presented in Pramāṇavārttika Svopajñavṛtti 11-38", JIP 36.3, 2008, 335-404

344.4.90 Cristina Pecchia, "Is the Buddha like a man in the street?" Dharmakīrti's answer", WZKSOA 51, 20-07-2008, 163-192

344.4.93 Ernst Steinkellner, "Further remarks on the compound avinābhāvanihama in the early Dharmakīrti", WZKSOA 51, 2007-2008, 193-206

344.4.98 Birgit Kellner, "Towards a critical edition of Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika", WZKSOA 52-53, 2009-2010, 161-212

344.4.104 Vincent Eltschinger, "Studies on Dharmakśirti's religious philosophy [3]: compassion and its value in the general structure of PV 2", RLBPA

344.4.104.1 Svavṛtti on 164.24 - 175.16 edited and translated by Vincent Eltschinger, with articlers by Eltschinger, Helmut Krasser and John Taber, in Can the Veda DSpeak? Dharmakīti against Mīmāṃsā exegetics and Vedic authority. Vienna 2012

344.4.105 Brendon S. Gillon, "Dharmakīrti on inference from effect. A discussion of verse 12 and the Svavṛtti on the Svārthānumāna chapter of the Pramāṇavārttika", RLBPA

     5.Pramāṇaviniścaya (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 240)

See a268.4.10; 344.4.10. b419.6.1

344.5.1 Pratyakṣa chapter edited by Tilmann Vetter. OAWV 3, 1966

344.5.2 Svārthānumāna chapter edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Ernst Steinkellner. Two volumes. OAWV 12, 1973, 1978

344.5.3 Ernst Steinkellner, "New Sanskrit fragments of Pramāṇaviniṣcayaḥ, first chapter", WZKSOA 16, 1973, 199-206

344.5.3.5 Chapter 2 (Svārthānumāna) translated inot German by Ernst Steinkellner. Wien 1979

344.5.4 Shiro Matsumoto, "Svabhāvapratibandha", JIBSt 30.1, 1981, 10-14

344.5.5 Christian Lindtner, "Marginalia to Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya I-II", WZKSOA 28, 1984, 149-176

344.5.5.1 Takashi Iwata, "On the classification of the three kinds of reason in Pramāṇaviniścaya III - reduction of reasons to svabhāvahetu and kāryahetu", StBudEp 85-96

344.5.7.1 Sanjit Kumar Sadhukan, "Pramāṇa-Viniścaya--in India and Tibet", JASBe 33, 1991, 66-71

344.5.7.2 Kazunobu Matsuda and Ernst Steinkellner, "The Sanskrit manuscript of Dharmakirti's Pramanaviniscaya (Report on a single folio fragment from the National Archives Collectioj, Kathmandu), WZKS 35, 1991, 139-150

344.5.7.3 Elliot Stern, "Additional fragments of Pramanaviniscayah I-II", WZKS 35, 1991, 151-168

344.5.7.4 Tilmann, Vetter, "Pāramārthika-pramāṇa in Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇa-viniścaya and in Gtsang-nag-pa's Tshad-ma rnam-pa nges-pa'i ṭi-ka legs-bshad bdus-pa", Tibetan Studies 5.1, 1992, 327-334

344.5.8 Takashi Iwata, "Pramāṇaviniścaya III. 64-67", WZKSOA 37, 1993, 165-200

344.5.8.5 Claus oetke, Bemerkungen zu buddhistischen Doktrin des Momenarheit des seienden Dharmakīrtis sattvānumāna. Wien 1993

344.5.9 Takashi Iwata, "Pramāṇaviniścaya III (1)", WZKSOA 39, 1995, 151-180; "(2)", WZKSOA 41, 1997, 207-232

344.5.10 Shodo Yamakami, "The Pramāṇaviniścaya I vv. 10-11ab as quoted in the Nyāyabhūṣaṇa", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 10-16

344.5.11 Helmut Krasser, "rNgog lotsaba in the sahopalambhaniyama proof in Dharmakirti's Pramanaviniscaya", StudiaInd4 63-88

344.5.13 Takashi Iwata, "Pramāṇaciniścaya III (3). Die bedeutung der worter artha und prakāśana in der definition des parārthānumāna", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 213-230

344.5.15 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "The development of sattvānumāna for the refutation of a permanent existence in the Sautrāntika tradition", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 231-254

344.5.18 Takashi Iwata, "An analysis of examples for the interpretation of the word iṣṭaḥ in Dharmakīrti's definition of a thesis", Pramanakirti 315-344

344.5.20 Chapters 1 and 2 edited by Ernst Steinkellner. Beijing 2007

344.5.21 Ernst Steinkellner, "Miszellen zufr erkenntnis-theoretischen-logischen Schule des Buddhismus X: corrigenda 2 et addenda to Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya, Chapters 1 and 2. Critically edited by Ernst Steinkellner, Beijing-Vienna 2007", WZKSOA 31, 2007-2008, 207-208

344.5.25 Vincent Eltschinger, "Studies on Dharmakiṛti's religious philosophy [3]: Compassionand its role in the general structure of PV 2:, RLBPA

344.5.30 Chapter 3 edited by Pascale Hudonand Toru Tombechi. VOAW, Vienna 2012

       6.Sambandhaparīkṣā and Vṛtti thereon (NCat IX, 241)

See e174.6.11

344.6.1 Edited in Tibetan and (in part) in Sanskrit and translated into German, with Śaṃkarānanda's Anusāra, by Erich Frauwallner. WZKM 41, 1934, 261-300

344.6.2 Edited with Prabhācandra's Vyākhyā, Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya and Śāntarakṣita's Vipañcitārtha thereon, by Dwarikadas Shastri. Varanasi 1972

344.6.3 Edited and translated, with Prabhācandra's commentary, in V.N.Jha, The Philosophy of Relations. Delhi 1990

344.6.3.5 Edited in Madhumita Chattopadhyaya, Philosophical Studies on the Sambandhaparikṣa of Ḍharmakīrti: embodyiong the text, commentary of Prabhācandra, Bengali translation, and expository critical notes. Calcutta 1993

344.6.4 Helmut Tauscher, "Tanjur fragments from the ms. collection at Ta pho monastery. Sambandhaparīkṣā with its commentaries Vṛtti and Ṭīkā", EAW 44, 1994, 173-184

       7.Saṃtānāntarasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 241)

344.7.1 Edited, with Vinītadeva's Ṭīkā, by Th. Stcherbatsky. BBudh 19, 1916. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; Taipei 1984; Delhi 1992

344.7.2 Translated into Russian, with Vinītadeva's Ṭīkā, by Th.Stcherbatsky. St. Petersburg 1922. This translated by Harish C. Gupta, ISPP 10, 1969, 335-383

344.7.3 Translated by Hidenori Kitagawa, JGIS 14, 1955. Reprinted in H. Kitagawa, Dignāga no Taikei (Kyoto 1965)

344.7.4 Shoryu Katsura, "Dharmakīrti's Saṃtānāntarasiddhi--Japanese translation and synopsis" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 43, 1983, 102-120

344.7.5 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "Dharmakīrti on the existence of other minds", JIP 13, 1985, 65-71

344.7.6 Noble Ross Reat, "A Buddhist proof for the existence of God", JIP 13, 1985, 265-272

344.7.7 Translated by Thomas E. Wood in Mind Only: A Philosophical and Doctrinal Analysis of the Vijnanavada. (Honolulu 1991), 207-218.

344.7.8 Restored and edited, with Vinitadeva's Tika, by M.R.Chinchore. Sarnath 1997

344.7.9 Edited with Vinītadeva's Ṭīkā by J. S. Nagi. Sarnath 1997

344.7.12 Shoryu Katsura, "Dharmakiṛti's proof of the existence of other minds", Pramanakirti 407-422

344.7.15 Junje Chu, "Sanskrit fragments of Dharmakīrti's Saṃtānānatarasiddhi", RLBPA

       8.Vādanyāya

See a334.1.3. e344.6.2

344.8.1 Edited, with Śāntarakṣita's commentary, by Rahula Sankrtyayana. JBRS 21.4, 1935 - 22.1, Appendix.

344.8.1.1 Edited with Santaraksita's Vipanictartha by Dwarikadas Shastri. Varanasi 1972

344.8.2 Mangala R. Chinchore, Vādanyāya: A Glimpse of Nyāya-Buddhist Controversy.  BIBS 36, 1988

344.8.2.0 Edited with Santaraksita's commentary by Ramchandra Pandeya, Raghavendra Pandey and Manju. Delhi 1988

344.8.2.1 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Post-Udayana Nyāya reactions to Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya -- an evaluation", StBudEp 3-17. Also IndPQ 17.1, 1990, 1-32

344.8.2.2 Ernst Steinkellner, "The logic of the svabhāvahetu in Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya", StBudEp 311-324

344.8.4 Edited and translated by Michael Torsten Much. Two volumes. Wien 1991

344.8.5 Edited and translated by Pradeep P. Gokhale. Delhi 1993

344.8.6 Roland Steiner, "Standard works on Indian literature--a critique with special reference to A. K. Warder's treatment of Dharmakīrti's Vādanyāya 19.9-17", BVSK 615-623

    9.General

See a47.16.31; 174.10.44; 268.1.190' 268.7:15, 268.10;2007.1, 2008; 268.10:14, 23, 30, 268.20.205. 43.1, 31.1, 32, 34, 36, 39, 177; 294.2.18.7; 294.5.17; 302.5.5; 334.1:1,13; 352.5.6; 417.1.3. b268.10.26; H3880

344.9.1 K.B.Pathak, "Dharmakīrti and Śaṃkarāchārya", JASBo 18, 1890-94, 88-96

344.9.2 H.R.Diwakar, "Bhāmaha, Bhaṭṭī and Dharmakīrti", JRAS 1929, 825-842

344.9.3 K.B.Pathak, "Dharmakīrti and Bhāmaha", ABORI 12,1933, 372-395

344.9.4 K.B.Pathak, "Dharmakirti's trilakṣaṇahetu attacked by Pātrakeśari and defended by Śāntarakṣita", ABORI 12, 1930, 71-80

344.9.5 Vidhusekhara Bhattacarya, "Śaṃkarācārya and Dharmakīrti", IHQ 9, 1933, 979-980

344.9.6 Two Latvian Budhist priests, "Śrī Dharmakīrti, the Indian Kant", MB 49, 1941, 279-286

344.9.7 Erich Frauwallner, "Die Reihenfolge und Entstehung der Werke Dharmakīrti's", Asiatica 142-154

344.9.8 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The neo-Buddhist nucleus in Alaṃkāraśāstra", JAS 22.1, 1956

344.9.9 Satkari Mookerjee, "The criterion of valid knowledge in Dharmakīrti's epistemology", JUBihar 2, 1956, 87-105

344.9.10 Shoren Ihara, "Dharmakīrti's critics on sphoṭa-theory", NBKN 26, 1961, 175-194

344.9.11 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Maṇḍana and Dharmakīrti", EPM 249-251. Reprinted in Rajasudha 80-84

344.9.12 Mithileswar Prasad, "Classification of Dharmakīrti's works", Herald of Library Science 3, 1964, 20-22

344.9.13 Someshwar Prasad, "Nature of knowledge according to Dharmakīrti", NUJ 16, 1964, 68-75

344.9.14 Nagin J. Shah, Akalaṅka's Criticism of Dharmakīrti's Philosophy. Ahmedabad 1967

344.9.15 Ernst Steinkellner, "Die Entwicklung des Kṣaṇikatvānumānam bei Dharmakīrti", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 361-378

344.9.16 Hemanta Kumar Ganguly, "Dharmakīrti and his disciples on the notion of causality", Our Heritage Special Number. CalSktCol 150th Anniversary 1824-1974, Calcutta 1979, 313-328

344.9.16.1 Christine Mullikin Keyt, Dharmakīrti's Concept of the Svalakṣaṇa. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1980

344.9.17 Ernst Steinkellner, "On the interpretation of the svabhāvahetu", WZKSOA 18, 1984, 117-130

344.9.18 Karunesh Shukla, "Dharmakīrti and Īśvarasiddhi--a review", Rtam 2-6, 1975, 165-174

344.9.19 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Dharmakīrti", MB 83, 1975, 368-370

344.9.20 Leonard Zwilling, "Some aspects of Dharmakīrti's ontology reconsidered", Kailash 3, 1975, 303-313

344.9.21 Manoranjan Shastri, "Traditions about the birthplace of Kumārilabhaṭṭa and Dharmakīrti", JUG 28-29, 1977-78, 65-76

344.9.22 Ernst Steinkellner, Verse-Index to Dharmakīrti's Works (Tibetan Versions). Wien 1977

344.9.23 Charlene McDermott, "Yogic direct awareness as means of valid cognition in Dharmakīrti and Rgyal-tshab", MBMTP 144-166

344.9.24 Shoryu Katsura, "Dharmakīrti's theory of truth", TICOJ 26, 1981, 98-99; also JIP 12, 1984, 215-235. Reprinted IPE 1, 99-120

344.9.25 Takashi Iwata, "Bemerkung zur Sahopalambhaniyama-Schlussfolgerung Dharmakīrtis und seiner Kommentatoren", JIBSt 30.1, 1981, 486-493

344.9.26 Brendon S. Gillon and Richard P. Hayes, "The role of the particle eva in (logical) quantification in Sanskrit", WZKSOA 26, 1982, 195-204

344.9.27 V.N.Jha, "Dharmakīrti on relations", PAIOC 31, 1984, 345-351. Reprinted SILLE 110-117

344.9.28 Lata Bapat, "Dharmakīrti on trairūpya and trirūpaliṅga", IPQ 11.3, 1984, 9-18

344.9.29 Takashi Iwata, "One interpretation of the saṃvedana-inference of Dharmakīrti", JIBSt 33.1, 1984, 19-22

344.9.30 Brendon S. Gillon, "Dharmakīrti and his theory of inference", BLE 77-88

344.9.31 Michael Torsten Much, "Dharmakīrti's definition of 'points of defeat' (nigrahasthāna)", BLE 133-142

344.9.32 Shoryu Katsura, "Svabhāvapratibandha revisited", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 26-29

344.9.32.1 M. R. Chinchore, "Dharmakīrti on the distinction between svārthānumāna and parārthānumāna", DM 3-4, 1986-87, 33-41

344.9.33 Eli Franco, "Once again on Dharmakīrti's deviation from Dignāga on pratyakṣābhāsa", JIP 14, 1986,79-98 . Reprinted BCCRS 5, 1-16

344.9.34 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, "The svabhāvahetu in Dharmakīrti's logic", PEW 37, 1987, 392-401

344.9.34.5 M.P.Marathe, "Dharmakīti on dṛṣṭānta", SramV 65-80

344.9.35 Stephen H. Phillips, "Dharmakīrti on sensation and causal efficiency", JIP 15, 1987, 231-260

344.9.36 H.G.A.van Zeyst, "Dharmakīrti (1)", EnBud 4.4, 1987, 531-533

344.9.37 Tadashi Tani, "Dharmakīrti's interpretation of antinomic indicators (viruddhavyabhicārin)", JIBSt 36.1, 1987, 1-10

344.9.38 Kazuhiko Yamamoto, "'Nonerroneous' in Dharmakīrti's definition of perception", JIBSt 36.1, 1987, 14-18

344.9.39 Toru Furayama, "Bhāva and svabhāva in Dharmakīrti", JIBSt 36.2, 1988, 16-19

344.9.39.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Remarks on niścitagrahaṇa", OITMD 3, 1988, 1427-1444

344.9.40 Lata Bapat, Buddhist Logic: A Fresh Study of Dharmakīrti's Philosophy. Delhi 1989

344.9.40.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Marginal notes on antarvyāpti", StBudEp 1-2

344.9.41 Lata Bapat, "Dharmakīrti on kinds of anumāna", ABORI 69, 1989, 51-61

344.9.42 Mangala R. Chinchore, Dharmakīrti's Theory of Hetu-Centricity of Anumāna. Delhi 1989

344.9.43 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Dharmakīrti on criteria of knowledge", IndPQ16, 1989, 319-344. Also Tulku 72-74

344.9.43.0 Bimal Matilal, "Dharmakīrti and the universally negative inference", StBudEp 161-168. (Same as BL73.2)

344.9.43.1 Seitetsu Moriyama, "The later Mādhyamika and Dharmakīrti", StBudEp 199- 210

344.9.43.2 Claus Oetke, "Svabhāvapratibandha and the types of reasons in Dharmakīrti's theory of inference", StBudEp 243-268

344.9.43.3 Tadashi Tani, "Logic and time-ness in Dharmakīrti's philosophy -hypothetical; negative reasoning (prasaṅga) and momentary existence (kṣaṇikatva)", StBudEp 325-401

344.9.43.4 Alex Wayman, "Dharmakīrti and the Yogācāra theory of bīja", StBudEp 419-430

344.9.44 Jonardon Ganeri, "Dharmakīrti on inference and properties", JIP 18, 1990, 237-248

344.9.45 Arindam Chakrabarti, "On the purported inseparability of blue and the awareness of blue: an examination of sahopalambhaniyama", Tulku 17-36

344.9.46 Rita Gupta, "Dharmakīrti's theory of language", Tulku 79-103

344.9.47 Ernst Steinkellner, "Is Dharmakīrti a Mādhyamika?", 7WSC2 72-89

344.9.47.0 George Bernard Jacques Dreyfus, Ontology, Philosophy of Language, and Epistemology in Buddhist Tradition: A Study of Dharmakīrti's Philosophy in the Light of its Reception in the Later Indo-Tibetan Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Virginia 1991

344.9.47.1 Chr. Lindtner, "On the date of Dharmakīrti", ALB 56, 1992, 56-62

344.9.47.3 Karunedh Shukla, "Some remarks on the metaphysical approaches of DharmakĪrti, Kumārila and Śaṃkara", SPP 22-23, 1992-93, 65-71

344.9.48.M. Simakov, "Truth false asymmetry in the logic of Dharmakīrti", IndPQ 19, 1992, 66-67

344.9.48.2 Richard P. Hayes, "Dharmakīrti on punarbhava", in Egaku Maeda (ed.), Studies in Original Buddhism and Mahāyāna Buddhism (Kyoto 1993). Volume One, pp. 111-130

344.9.48.5 Takashi Iwata, Prasanga und prasangaviparyaya bei Dharmakirti und seine;m Kommentatoren. WZTB heft 31, Wien 1993. Reviewed by Tadashi Tani in IIJ 44, 2000, 361-364

344.9.49 Shoryu Katsura, "On perceptual judgment", SBWarder 66-75

344.9.50 Lata Bapat, "Theory of apoha and its signiifcance in Dharmakīrti's philosophy", ABORI 74, 1994, 191-202

344.9.50.1 Georges Dreyfus, "Is Dharmakīrti a pragmatist?", AS 49, 1995, 671-692

344.9.51.Tom J.F. Tillemans, "Dharmakīrti and Tibetans on adarśānupalabdhi-hetu", JIP 23, 1995, 129-149. Reprinted SLL 151-170

344.9.52 Georges Dreyfus, "Can the fool lead the blind? Perception and the given in Dharmakīrti's thought", JIP 24, 1996, 209-229

344.9.52.5 V. N. Jha, "Dharmakīrti's concept of pramāṇa", BudIA 1996, 146-156. Also Srijnanamrtam 395-401

344.9.52.7 Ernst Steinkellner, "An explanation of Dharmakīrti's svabhāvahetu definitions", FDS 257-268

344.9.53 Georges B. Dreyfus, Recognizing Reality. Dharmakīrti's Philosophy and its Tibetan Interpretations. Albany, N.Y. 1997

344.9.53.1 George Dreyfus, "Perception and apperception in Tibetan Buddhist epistemology", TibSt 237-252

344.9.55 Richard P. Hayes, "Whose experience validates what for Dharmakīrti?", RSB 1997, 105-118

344.9.56 Tom J.F. Tillemans, "Dharmakirti on prasiddha and yogyata", BonnOS 4 177-194

344.9.57 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Arthakriyā und kṣaṇikatva: einige  beobahtungen", BVSK 233-247

344.9.57.5 Manoranjan Sastri, "Traditions about the birthplace of Kumāriulabhaṭṭa and Dharmakīrti", JUG 39, 1997, 65-76

344.9.58 Masahiro Inami, "On the determination of causality", DTI 131-154

344.9.59 Toshihiko Kimura, "A new chronology of Dharmakīrti", DTI 209-214

344.9.60 Helmut Krasser, "Dharmakīrti's and Kumārila's refutations of the existence of God: a consideration of their chronological order", DTI 215-223

344.9.61 Horst Lasic, "Dharmakīrti and his successors on the determination of causality", DTI 233-242

344.9.63 Futoshi Omae, "Dharmakīrti as a varṇavādin", DTI 295-300

344.9.64 Motoi Ono, "Dharmakīrti on asādhāraṇānaikāntika", DTI 301-315

344.9.66 Ernst Steinkellner, "Yogic cognition, tantric goal, and other methodological applications of Dharmakīrti's kāryānumāna theory", DTI 349-362

344.9.68 Alex Wayman, "Does the Buddhist 'momentary' theory preclude anything permanent?", DTI 433-439

344.9.99 Rita Gupta, "Does Dharmakīrti embrace a pragmatic theory of truth in his theory of knowledge?", JICPR 16.1, 1998, 93-108

344.9.101 Tom J. F. Tillemans, Scripture, Logic and Language: Essays in Dharmakīrti with his Tibetan successors. Boston 1999

344.9.102 Karunesh Shukla, "Philosophical background of Dharmakirti's works", BudCompL 276-305

344.9.Fujinaga Sin, "Determining which Jaina philosopher was the object of Dharmakīrti's criticism", PEW 50, 2000, 378-384

344.9.103 Vincent Eltschinger, Dharmakīrti sur les mantra et la perception du supra-sensible. WSTB 51. Wien 2001

344.9.103.5 John Dunne, "Dharmakīrti", EnB 1, 2001, 225

344.9.103.5 Vincent EltschinBer, Dharmakīrti sur les mantra et le perception du supra-sensible. Vienna 2001

344.9.104 Eli Franco, "Dharmakīrti's reductionism in religion and logic", LPEIM 285-308

344.9.105 Raghunath Ghose, Relation as Real: A Critique of Dharmakirti. Delhi 2001

344.9.105.5 Harjeet Singh Gill, "Dharmakīrti and Abelard: Buddhist apohavāda and Abelardian conceptualism", SBFT 287-59

349.9.106 Birgit Kellner, "Negation–failure or success? Remarks on an allegedly characteristic trait of Dharmakīrti's anupalabdhi-theory", JIP 29, 2001, 495-517

344.9.107 Helmut Krasser, "On Dharmakirti's understanding of pramāṇabhūta and his definition of pramāna", WZKSOA 45, 2001, 173-200

344.9.110 John Taber, "Much ado about notihng: Kumarila, Santaraksita and Dharmakirti on the cognition of non-being", JAOS 121, 2001, 72-88

344.9.111 Tadashi Tani, "Prasaṅga und prasaṅgaviparyaya bei Dharmakīrti und seinen Kommentatoren", IIJ 44, 2001, 361-364

344.9.115 Vincent Eltschinger, "Dharmakirtis critique de la theorie du sphoṭa", AS 55, 2002, 243-290

344.9.116 H. S. Gill, "Conceptualis in Buddhst and French traditions", SLC 195-232

344.9.117 Rajendra Prasad, Dharmakīti's Theory of Inference: Revaluation and Reconstruction. Oxford; New Delhi 2002

344.9.120 Takashi Iwata, "An interpretation of Dharmakīti's svabhāvahetu", JIP 31, 2003, 61-87

344.9.122 Birgit Kellner, "Inetgrating negative knowledge on to pramāṇa theory: the development of the dṛṣyānupalabdhi in Dharmakīrti's earlier works", JIP 31, 2003, 121-159

344.9.123 Horst Lasic, "On the utilisation of causality as a basis of inference. Dharmakīrti's statements and their interpretation", JIP 31, 2003, 185-197

344.9.123.3 John D. Dunne, Foundations of Dharmakīrti's Philosophy. Boston 2004

344.9.123.7 Masamichi Sakai, "Dharmakīrti on viruddhavyāptopalabadhi and kṣaṇiktvānumāna", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 8-10

344.9.124 Karma Phuntsho, "Shifting boundaries: pramāṇa and ontology in Dharmakīrti's epistemology", JIP 33, 2005, 401-419

344.9.125 Amit Kumar Sen, "Inference: Dharmakīrti and Hempel", IndPQ 30, 2003, 569-574

344.9.126 John Taber, "Dharmakīrti against physicalism", JIP 31, 2003, 479-502

344.9.129 Jeson Woo, "Dharmakīrti and his commentators on yogipratyakṣa", JIP 31, 2003, 439-448

344.9.134 Chris Mortensen, "Dharmakīrti and Priest on change", PEW 54, 2004, 20-28

349.9.137 Chizuko Yoshimizu, "Defining and redefining svalakṣaṇa: Dharmakīrti's concept and its Tibetan modification", TMSR 117-134

349.9.139 Mangala R. Chinchore, "Some distinctive features of Dharmakīrti's logic", IndPQ 32, 2005, 285-298

344.9.140 Vincent Eltschinger, "Recherches sur le philosophie relilgieuse de Dharmakīrti. I.Le Bauddha comme śāstṛ et comme sugata", AS 59, 2005, 395-442

344.9.141 Vincent Eltschinger, "Etude sur le philosophe de Dharmakīrti (II). L'āśrayaparivṛtti", JA 293, 2005, 151-211

344.9.144 Taiken Kyuma, "On Dharmakīrti's proof of the existence of external objects", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 31-37

344.9.145 Sushma Singhvi, "Dharmakīrti: the advocate of bāhyārtha-astitvavāda", EnIW2 157-167

344.9.147 Karma Phuntsha, "Shifting boundaries" pramāṇa and ontology in Dharmakīrti's epistemology", JIP 33, 2005, 401-419

344.9.150 Johon D. Dunne, "Realizing the unreal–Dharmakīrti's theory of yogic perception", JIP 34, 2006, 497-520

344.9.152 Richard P. Hayes, "Dharmakiṛti", EnBuddhism 283-284

344.9.152.5 Georges Dreyfus, "Is perception intentional? A preliminary exploraito of intentionality in Dharmakīrti", Pramanakirti 95-114

344.9.152.5 Takashi Iwata, "Dharmakīrti's interpretation of the word iṣṭa in the definition of the thesis", IETMH 275-88

344.9.153 Koji Tanaka, "Dharmakīrti and Priest on an inconsistent theory of change–a comment on Mortensen", PEW 57, 2007. Reply by Mortenson; reply by Tanaka

344.9.155 Dan Arnold, "Buddhist idealism, epistemic and otherwise: thoughts on the alternating perspectives of Dharmakīrti", Sophia 47.1, 2008, 3-28

344.9.156 Noboru Ueda, "A minimal model of viruddhāvyabhicāra", JIBSt 56.3, 2008, 100-108

344.9.162 Dan Arnold, "On (non-semantically) remembering conventions: Dharmakīrti and Dharmottara on saṅkeṭa-kāla", LBIP 527-552

344.9.165 Vincent Eltschinger, "Studies in Dharmakirṭi's religious philosophy. 4. The Cintāmayī Prajñā". LBIP 553-592

344.9.166 Vincent Eltschinger, "Ignorance, epistemology and soteriology–Part 1", JIABS 32.1-2, 209 (2010), 39-84

344.9.168 Martin Straube, "Dharmakīrti als Dichter”, Pasadikanam

344.9.170 Taiken Kyumo, "Śālikanātha's criticism of Dharmakīrti's svasaṃvedana theory", JIP 38, 2010, 248-259

344.9.175 Toshikazu Watanabe, "Dharmakīrti on false rejoinders (jāti)", JIBSt 58.3, 2010, 119-124

344.9.180 A Alex Watson, "Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's elaboraiton of self-awareness (svasaṃvedana) and how it differs from Dharmakīrti's exposition of the concept", JIP 38, 2010, 247-321

344.9.185 Vincent Eltschinger and Isabelle Ratié, "Dharmakīrti against the pudgala", Indogaku Chibettogake Kenkyu (Journal of Indian and Tibetan Studies) 14, 185-215

344.9.186 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Dharmakīrti's criticism of the Jaina doctrine of multiplexity of reality (aneikāntavāda), RLBPA

344.9.187 John D. Dunne, "Key features of Dharmakīrti’s apoha theory”, Apoha 84-108

344.9.189 Yoshichiko Honda, "Bhoja and Dharmakīrti", RLBPS

344.9.190 Pascale Hugan, "Is Dharmakīrti grabbing the rabbit by the horrns? A reassessment of the scope of prameya in Dharmakīrti's epistemoloogy", JIP 39, 2011, 367-389

344.9.191 Pascale Hugan, "Dharmakīrti’s discussion of circularity”, Apoha 109-124

344.9.195 Kyo Kano, "Sātmaka, dharmātreya and anairātmya: Dharmakīrti's counter-argument against the proof of ātman", JIP 39, 2011, 391-410

344.9.200 Toshikazu Watanabe, "Dharmakīrti's criticism of anityatā in the Sāṃkhya theory", JIP 39, 2011, 553-569

344.9.205 Laos L. Brans, "Dharmakīrti, Davidson, and knowing reality", Comparative Philosophy 3.1, 2012, 30-57

344.9.2010 Jeremy E. Henkel, "How to avoid solipsism while remaining an idealist: lessons from Berkeley and Dharmakīrti", Comparative Philosophy 3.1, 2012, 58-73

345.Author Unknown (640)

       1.Jñānakadhāraṇīsūtra (T.1397-1398)

346-348.(unassigned)

349.Author Unknown (645)

       1.Anityatāsūtra (T.758, 801)

349.1.1 Edited and translated in HS

350.Author Unknown (645)

       1.Bhadrakāratrisūtra (T.1362)

351.Śākyayaśas (645)

       1.Hastadaṇḍaśāstra

352.Samantabhadra (650)

       1.Jinaśatālaṃkāra (Jain)(NCat VII, 270-271)

       2.Jīvasiddhi (Jain)(NCat VII, 296)

       3.Gandhahastimahābhāṣya on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat V, 309; VIII, 79-80)

352.3.1 Āptamīmāṃsā (or Devāgamastotra) section edited, with Vasunandin Siddhāntika's Devāgamavṛtti, by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

352.3.2 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī and Vidyānanda's Āptaparīkṣā, by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 7-8, 1914

352.3.3 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī, Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī and Laghusamantabhadra's Viṣamatātparya, by Vamsidhara. Bombay 1915

352.3.4 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Jayacandra. Bombay 1923

352.3.5 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Samantabhadra's Yuktyanuśāsana, in SS

352.3.6 Āptamīmāṃsā edited, with Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭasatī, Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī, and Yaśovijaya's Tātparyanirṇaya. Ahmedabad 1937

352.3.6.1 Edited with editor's Tattvadipika by Udaya Chandraq Jain. Varanasi 1975

352.3.6.2 Edited by Acarya Vidyasagara. Varanasi 1985

352.3.7 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Jugal Kishore Mukhtar. Delhi 1967; Varanasi 1978; Sonagira Datiya 1989

352.3.8 Aptamimamsa edited and translated, with an edition of Akalanka's Astasati by Nagin J. Shah. Ahmedabad 1999

352.3.9 Edited with Vasunandin's commenaty by Kalappa Baramappa Nitava. Sholapur 1999

352.3.10 Āptamīmāṃsā edited by Sarathchandra Ghoshal. New Delhi 2002

352.3.12 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 140-154

       4.Yuktyanuśāsana (Jain)

See e352.3.5

352.4.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

352.4.2 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Ṭīkā, by Indralala and Srilala. MDJG 25, 1919

352.4.4 Edited by Jugala Kisor Muklhtar. Rajasthan 1989-1990

352.4.6 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EnIndPh10, 2007, 154-158

       5.General

352.5.1 K.B.Pathak, "Śāntarakṣita's reference to Kumārila's attacks on Samantabhadra and Akalaṅkadeva", ABORI 11.2, 1929, 155-164

352.5.2 K.B.Pathak, "On the date of Samantabhadra", ABORI 11, 1929, 149-154

352.5.3 Jagalkishor Mukhtar, "Samantabhadra's date and Dr. Pathak", ABORI 15, 1933-34, 67-88

352.5.4 D.G.Mahajan, "Āchārya Samantabhadra and Pāṭaliputra", JainA 14, 1948, 36-43

352.5.5 Daya Krishna, "Advaita before Śaṃkara: a discussion by Samantabhadra", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 144-146

352.5.6 Fujinage Sin, "Determining which Jaina philosopher was the object of Dharmakīrti's criticisms", PEW 50, 2000, 378-384

353.Jayarāśi (650)

       1.Tattvopaplavasiṃha (Cārvāka) (NCat VIII, 83)

See a47.16.165; 494.2.7. a655.1.14

353.1.1 Edited by Sukhlal Sanghvi and R.C. Parikh. GOS 87, 1940. Reprinted Varanasi 1987. Introduction reprinted CL 492-504

353.1.2 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Jayarāśi's refutation of some indirect proofs of the soul as offered by the different systems of Indian philosophy", CR 120, 1951, 155-175

353.1.3 R.C.Parikh, "A neglected work of philosophy in Sanskrit", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 376-378

353.1.4 Partly translated by S.N.Shastri and S.K.Saksena and revised by Satischandra Chatterjee in Source Book 236-246

353.1.5 Walter Ruben, "Über den Tattvopaplavasiṃha des Jayarāśi Bhaṭṭa, eine agnostizistische Erkenntniskritik", WZKSOA 2, 1958, 140-153

353.1.6 K.K.Dixit, "The ideological affiliation of Jayarāśi, the author of the Tattvopaplavasiṃha", ISPP 4.1, 1962, 98-104. Reprinted CL 520-530

353.1.7 Walter Ruben, "On the Tattvopaplavasiṃha of Jayarāśi Bhaṭṭa", ISPP 7, 1965, 53-64. Reprinted CL 505-519

353.1.8 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "The philosophical position of Jayarāśibhaṭṭa", IndPQ 5, 1977-78, 489-498

353.1.9 Eli Franco, "Studies in the Tattvopaplavasiṃha", JIP 11, 1983, 147-166; 12, 1984, 105-137

353.1.10 First section translated in Eli Franco, Perception, Knowledge and Disbelief: a Study of Jayarāśi's Skepticism. Stuttgart 1987 Second edition, with most of the remainder translated, Delhi 1994.

353.1.11 Dilip Mohanta, "A note on Jayarāśibhaṭṭa's philosophical method", VJP 23.1, 1986, 133-138

353.1.11.1 J. M. Shukla, "Jayarāśi's criticism of verbal testimony", AspJ 2, 57-69

353.1.12 Dilipkumara Mohanta, "Is Jayarāśi a materialist?", IndPQ, Student's Supplement 16.3, 1989, 1-4

353.1.13 D. K. Mohanta, "A critique of Jayarāśi's critique of perception", IndPQ 17, 1990, 285-312

353.1.18 See DKM 53-88

353.1.22 Dilipkumar Mohanta, "Reflections of Jayarāśi Bhaṭṭa's philosophical positions", JIAP 41, 2002, 18-48

353.1.25 Dilip Kumar Mohanta (tr.), Jayaraśī's Critique of Knowing from Words. Tattvopaplavasiṃha" Śabdaprāmāṇyasya nirāśaḥ. Kolkata 2009

353.1.27 Edited and translated by Esther Solomn, with Suchita Mehta. Delhi 2010

353A.Campantar (650?)

          1.Tirujñānasambandhar

353A.1.0 P. Soundra, A Study of St. Ignatius Campentar. Ph. D. Thesis, Annamalai University 1980

353A.1.1 V. K. S.N.Raghavan, "The Tiruvelukurrirukkai. A comparative study of the Tiruvelukarokkai of Tirumangai Alvar and the of Tirujnanasambandhar", IPQ 18, 1985-86, 265-298

353A.1.2 P. S. Somasundaran, Tirujñānasambandhar: Philosophy and Religion. Madras 1986

354.Avalokitavrata (650)

       1.Ṭīkā on Bhāvaviveka's Prajñāpradīpa

355.(Hari)Vṛṣabhadeva (650)

       1.Paddhati on Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

See e221.1:12,60.1,67

355.1.1 Selections translated in HTR 237-238

357.Author Unknown (650)

       1.Akṣayamatiparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(45))

357.1.1 Translated in Treasury 415-424

359.Author Unknown (650)

       1.Gaṅgottaraparipṛcchāsūtra (T.310(31); Toh. 75)

359.1.1 Translated Treasury 37-40

361.Author Unknown (650)

       1.Vairocanābhisambodhisūtra

361.1.1 Alex Wayman, The Enlightenment of Vairocana. Book One. Delhi 1992

361.1.3 Translated by Rolf W. Giebel. Berkeley Calif. 2005

362.Brahmadatta (660)

       1.General

362.1.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Brahmadatta: an old Vedāntin", JOR 2, 1928, 1-9. Also PAIOC 4, 1926, 787-798. Reprinted IPS 2, 17-25

362.1.2 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Two old Vedāntins", IPS 2, 101-111

363.Kumārila (660)

       1.Ślokavārttika on Śabara's Mīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya

See a342.1.3. e22.1:6,15,37,54,81.1; 174.6.11; 344.9.47.3; e198.1.18. t22.1:16,25

363.1.0 Edited by Rama Sastri Tailanga (Manavalli). Chowkhamba. Varanasi 1891.

363.1.1 N. Aiyasvami (Sastri), "The maṅgalaśloka of the Ślokavārttika", IHQ 1, 1925, 759-760

363.1.2 Edited from ākṛti section to the end, with Bhaṭṭaputra Jayamiśra's Śarkarikā, by C.Kunhan Raja. MUSS 17, 1946

363.1.3 Shoren Ihara, "Brahmasiddhi and Ślokavārttika", JIBSt 22, 1963, 829-833

363.1.4 Tsugihiko Yamasaki, "The conception of svataḥ-prāmāṇya in the Mīmāṃsāślokavārttika", JIBSt 11.1, 1963, 32-37

363.1.5 Franis Xavier D'Sa, Kumārila's Theorie der Worterkenntnis Śabdaprāmāṇyam. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Vienna, 1973

363.1.6 Francis X. D'Sa, "Offenbarung ohne eine Gott, Kumārila's Theorie der Worterkenntnis", Offenbarung 93-106

363.1.7 Vijaya Rani, "Nature of cognition according to the Buddhist, with special reference to Mīmāṃsā-Ślokavārttika", KUJ 9, 1975, 230-233

363.1.8 Selections translated in HTR 89-94

363.1.9 Tomoyasu Takenaka, "Sāmānya, sārūpya and sādṛśya. Kumārila's criticism of the similarity theory (Ślokavārttika Ākṛtivāda, kk. 65 cd. ff)", JIBSt 26.1, 1977, 7-12

363.1.10 Edited, with Pārthasārathi Miśra's Nyāyaratnākara, by Dvarikadasa Sastri. PBS 10, 1978

363.1.11 Selections edited, with selections from Tantravārttika, in Peri Sarvesvara Sharma, Anthology of Kumārila Bhaṭṭa's Works. Delhi 1980

363.1.12 Vijaya Rani, The Buddhist Philosophy as presented in Mīmāṃsā-Śloka-Vārttika. Delhi 1982

363.1.13 K.K.Dixit, Ślokavārttika. A Study. LDS 92, 1983

363.1.14 Govardhan P. Bhatt, The Basic Ways of Knowing: An In-Depth Study of Kumārila's Contribution to Indian Epistemology. Delhi 1989

363.1.14.1 Citrarekha V.Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Kumārila in the Ślokavārttika", BPBS 357-454

363.1.15 Michiya Kawajiri, "Ślokavārttika-Sphoṭavāda vv. 5-9 and Sphoṭasiddhi v. 3", JIBSt 42.2, 1994, 14-16

363.1.16 John A. Taber, "Kumārila's refutation of the dreaming argument in the nirālambanavāda-adhikaraṇa", StudinM 27-52

363.1.16.5 Lars Gohler, Wort und Text bei Kumārila Bhaṭṭa: Studie zur mittelalterlichen indischen Sprachphilosophie und Hermeneutik. Frankfurt-am-Main 1995

363.1.17 Amita Chatterjee, "Kumārila's refutation of the argument from illusion", EssInP 279-296

363.1.18 Ujjwala Panse Jha, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa on 'yogic perception'", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 69-78

363.1.20 Edited b Syamasundara Sarma and Vijaya Sarma. Varanasi 2002

363.1.22 Chapter on pratyaksa edited and translated by John Taber, A Hindu Critique of Buddhist Epistemology. Kumārila on Perception. London 2005

363.1.25 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Reconsidering the fragment of the Bṛhaṭṭīkā on inseparable connection (avinābhāva)", Pramanakirti 1079-1103

363.1.30 Larry McCrea, "'Just like us, just like now': the tactical implicatinos of the Mīmāṃsā rejectio of yogic perception", YPMASC 55-70

363.1.35 Kei Kataoka, Kumārila on Truth, Omniscience, and Killing. Edition and translations of the Codanāsūtra section. OAWV (Wien) 2011. (also on line)

      2.Tantravārttika on Śabara's Mīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya I.2 through III

          (NCat VIII, 93-94)

See e22.1:6,8,41,48,74,87,89.1. e363.1.11. t22.1.20

363.2.1 A.C.Burnell, "An interesting passage in Kumārila Bhaṭṭa's Tantravārttika", IA 1, 1872, 309-311

363.2.2 P.V.Kane, "The Tantravārttika and the Dharmaśāstra literature", JASBo n.s. 1, 1925, 95-102

363.2.3 Edited with Someśvara's Nyāsudhā and Mahāprabhulāl Gosvāmi's Bhāvaprakāśikā. Varanasi 1984

363.2.4 Kausalya Valli, APeep into the Tantravaṛttika and our Cultural Heritage. New Delhi 1998

363.2.5 Chapter Five translated by Kunio Harikai. SACS 1, 2006, 21-46

363.2.6 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "The theorem of the singleness of a goblet (graha-ekatva-nyāya)-a Mīmāṃsā analysis of meaning and context", Acta Asiatica 90, 2006, 15-38

363.2.8 Harikai Kunio, Sanskrit Text of the Tantravārttika Adhyāya 1, Pāda 1 (Chapters of Arthavāda and Mantra); Collated in Four Manuscripts. Habeshima 2007

       3.Ṭupṭīkā on Śabara's Mīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya IV-XII (NCat VIII, 2)

See e22.1:21,41,44,74

       4.Bṛhaṭṭīkā on Śabara's Mīmāṃsaśāśtrabhāṣya

363.4.1 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri and K.A.Sankaran, "Kumārila and the Bṛhaṭṭīkā", PAIOC 3, 1924, 523-530

363.4.2 Erich Frauwallner, "Kumārila's Bṛhaṭṭīkā", WZKSOA 6, 1962, 78-98

363.4.3 John A. Taber, "Further observations on Kumārila's Bṛhaṭṭīkā", JOR 41-42, 1986-92, 179-189

    5.General

See a221.1:5,167.2; 268.10.1; 344.9.21, 57.5, 60, 110; 352.5.1; H3633

363.5.1 K.B.Pathak, "The position of Kumārila in Digambara Jaina literature", CIDO 9.1, 1893, 186-214

363.5.2 P.T.Srinivas Iyengar, "Kumārila's acquaintance with Tamil", IA 42, 1913, 200-201

363.5.3 Emil Abegg, "Die Lehre der Ewigkeit des Wortes bei Kumārila", Festschrift Wackneragel (1923), 255-264

363.5.5 A.Chinnasvami Sastri, "Kumārila and Prabhākara", PAIOC 4.1, Summaries 1926, 64-65

363.5.6 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Forgotten kārikās of Kumārila", JOR 1, 1927, 101-144.   Summarized in PAIOC 4.1, 1926, 81-84

363.5.7 A.Chinnasvami Sastri, "Kumārila and Prabhākara Miśra", JOR 1, 1927, 203-210

363.5.8 K.B.Pathak, "Kumārila's verses attacking the Jain (and?) Buddhist notions of an omniscient being", ABORI 12, 1930, 123-131

363.5.9 Ganganatha Jha, "Kumārila and Vedānta", JASBo n.s. 6, 1930, 228-230

363.5.10 J.Samkhyatirtha, "Kumārila's conception of soul", PQ 6, 1930, 30-56

363.5.11 K.B.Pathak, "Milestones of Indian chronology: 2.Bhavabhūti and Kumārila", COJ 1, 1933-34, 327-343

363.5.12 S.K.Saksena, "Svapramāṇatva and svaprakāśatva: an inconsistency in Kumārila's philosophy", RPR 9.11, 1940, 27-32. Also PQ 16, 1940-41, 192-198. Reprinted in SSEIP 77-81

363.5.13 G.P.Bhatt, "Kumārila's theory of intrinsic validity (a justification)", PB 62, 1957, 388-392

363.5.15 Rajagopala Sastri, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa", VK 49, 1962-63, 65-69

363.5.16 Fritz Zangenberg, "Once more--Prabhākara and Kumārilaḥ", CIDO 26, 1969, 504-508

363.5.17 K.V.Subbaratnam, "Where did Kumārila and Śaṃkara meet?", Srngeri Souvenir 1970, 61-63

363.5.18 C.D.Bijelwan, "Critique of Kumārila's theory of śrutārthāpatti", JGJRI 29, 1973, 159-172

363.5.18.0 John Taber, "The significance of Kumarila's philosophy", BOr 373-394. Reprinted IPR 5, 113-134

363.5.18.1 Shiv Kumar, "Kumārilabhaṭṭa's critique of the Sāṃkhya-concept of the test of the validity of knowledge", CASSt 4, 1978, 103-107

363.5.19 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Kumārilabhaṭṭa on the Dravidian language", AOR 28, 1978. Reprinted in Rajasudha 209-218

363.5.20 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa", VRPRL 79-83

363.5.21 Vachaspati Upadhyaya, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa--his date, place and works", CIS 177-184

363.5.22 Wilhelm Rau, Anthology of Kumārila Bhaṭṭa's Works. Delhi 1980

363.5.23 Wilhelm Halbfass, Studies in Kumārila and Śaṃkara. Studien zur Indologie und Iranistik, Monographie 9, Reinbek 1983

363.5.24 Masaaki Hattori, "Kumārila's theory on the meaning of the sentence (vākyārtha): preliminary notes (in Japanese with English summary). TK 67.8, 1984, 200-206

363.5.25 K.L.Sharma, "Kumārila and Prabhākara's understanding of actions", IPQ 11, 1984-85, 119-130

363.5.26 Vachaspati Upadhyaya, "Kumārila's critique of the theory of apoha", SIRVJ 231-234

363.5.27 Roque Mesquita, "Der idee der erlösung bei Kumārilabhaṭṭa", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 451-484

363.5.28 R. Thiagarajan, "Śaṃkara and Kumārila", TL 17.1, 1994, 32-35

363.5.29 P. Sri Rachandrudu, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa on the prayojana of vyākaraṇa", StudInM 243-256

363.5.30 Lars Gøhler, "The concept of truth in Kumārila Bhaṭṭa and K.R.Popper: a comparison", StudinM 79-86

363.5.31 Peri Sarveswar Sharma, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa's denial of creation and dissolution of the world", StudinM 57-78

363.5.32 John Taber, "What did Kumārila Bhaṭṭa mean by svataḥ prāmāṇya?", JAOS 112, 1992, 204-221

363.5.32.0 Biswanarayan Shastri, Mīmāṃsā Theory and Kumārila Bhaṭṭa. New Delhi 1995

363.5.32.1 S.N.Roy, "Historical analysis of purāṇa passages quoted by Kumārila and Śaṃkara", JGJRI 52-53, 1996-97, 17-20

363.5.32.3 Lars Godler, "Vedische Weisung: Was Verstand Kumāila Bhaṭṭa unter einer Vedisches Weisung (codanā)", IndBeyond 162-169

363.5.32.5 Kunio Harikai, "Kumārila's acceptance and modificaiton of categories of the Vaiśeṣika school", BOr 395-416

363.5.32.7 John Taber, "The significance of Kumārila's philosophy", BOr 373-394

363.5.33 Tomoyuki Uno, "The soul (ātman) and agency (kartṛtva) according to Kumārila Bhaṭṭa and his followers", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 8-12

363.5.35 Tomoyuki Uno, "Ontological affinity between the Jainas and the Mīmāṃsakas by Buddhist Logicians", DTI 419-431

363.5.38 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Mīmāṃsā versus Vaiśeṣika: Parthasārathi and Kumārila on the creation and dissolution of the world", LPEIM 171-182

363.5.40 Kei Kataoka, "Scripture, man and heaven: causal structure in Kumarila's action theory of bhavana", JIBSt 49.2 2001, 10-13

363.5.42 Mohini Mullick, "Kumārila against relativism", JICPR 18.2, 2001, 206-210

363.5.45 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Notes on Kumārila's approach to the ritual scripture", TMSR 735-751

363.5.50 Parimal G. Patil, "Consuming scripture: philosophical hermeneutics in classical India", CTCIP 47-60

363.5.52 A. Ramulu, "Kumārila and his concept of mukti", JGJRI 62, 2006, 267-270

363.5.55 John Taber, "Kumārila the Vedāntin?", MVIC 159-184

363.5.60 Kiyaoka Yoshimizu, "Kumārila's reevaluation of the sacrifice and the Veda from the Vedānta perspective", MVIC 201-254

363.5.61 Sugura Ishimura, "Kumārila's theory of the intrinsic validity of knowledge (svatah-pāriṇāma), JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 136-187

363.5.62 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Kumārila's propositional derivation (arthāpatti) without pervasion (vyāpti)", EMH 315-336

363.5.63 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "Verbal denotation and context of the Vedic prohibition of untruth", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 237-238

363.5.65 Elisa Freschi, "Abhāvapramāṇa and error in Kumārila's commentators", Sambhasa 27, 2008, 1-30

363.5.67 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, "The intention of expression (vivakṣā), the expoundiong (vyākhyā) of a text, and the authorlessness of the Veda", ZDMG 58.1, 2008, 57-72

363.5.68 Vachaspati Upadhyaya, "Kumārila Bhaṭṭa–his date, place and works", ESLJ 289-296

363.5.70 John Taber, "Kumārila's Buddhist", JIP 38, 2010, 279-285

364.Pṛthvībandhu (670) (NCat XII, 193)

       1.Bhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Pañcaskandha (Cordier III, 388)

       2.Commentary on the Saddharmapuṇḍarīkasūtra (Cordier III, 372)

365.Devendrabuddhi (670)

       1.Pañjikā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika (NCat IX, 159)

365.1.1 Erich Frauwallner, "Devendrabuddhi", WZKSOA 4, 1960, 119-123

366.Author Unknown (675)

       1.Yuktidīpikā on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

See a175.1.81; 235.1.28. e163.1:46.1, 67, 77. t163.1.99

366.1.2 F.M.Nowotny-Pedain, Die Sāṃkhya-Philosophie auf Grund der Yuktidīpikā und der Fragmente der Werke alter Sāṃkhya-Lehrer. Dissertation, Wien 1941

366.1.3 V. Raghavan, "The Yuktidīpikā on Sāṃkhyakārikā: Corrections and emendations in the text", AOR 12, 1954-55 - 15. II, 1958-59

366.1.4 Gerhard Oberhammer, "On the śāstra quotations of the Yuktidīpikā", JIBSt 26, 1955, 51-57

366.1.5 George Chemparathy, "The testimony of the Yuktidīpikā concerning the Īśvara doctrine of the Pāśupatas and Vaiśeṣikas", WZKSOA 9, 1965, 119-146

366.1.5.5 Raj Chandra Pandeya, Yuktidīpikā: an Ancient Commentary on the Sāṃkhya-kārikā. Delhi 1967

366.1.6 Naomichi Nakada, "Word and inference in the Yuktidīpikā", JIBSt 36, 1970 - 21.1, 1972. Also ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 485-486

366.1.7 A. Wezler, "Some observations on the Yuktidīpikā", ZDMG Supplement 18, 1974, 434-455

366.1.7.5 Johannes Bronkhorst, "A possible quotation fromo the Niruktavārttika known to Durgā in the Yuktidīpikā", Procrddings of the World Sanskrit Conference 1981, 90-100

366.1.8 English summary of translation into Japanese by Shinkan Murakami, TDBKH 33, 1984, 37-69

366.1.9 Gerald James Larson, "The pratyaya-sarga or intellectual creation in classical Sāṃkhya as interpreted by Yuktidīpikā", RSAI 60-71

366.1.9.1 Edeltraud Harzer, Samkhya Epistemology according to the Yuktidipika. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Washington 1986

366.1.10 Summarized by Raghunatha Sharma, Dayanand Bhargava and Shiv Kumar Sharma. Samkhya 227-270

366.1.11 Edited by Shiv Kumar and D.N.Bhargava. Two volumes. Delhi 1990, 1991

366.1.11.5 Albrecht Wezler, "Two medical verses in the Yuktidīpikā", JEAS 1, 1990, 127-148

366.1.12 Eli Franco, "Whatever happened to the Yuktidīpika", WZKSOA 25, 1991, 123-138

366.1.12.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented in the Yuktidīpikā", BJBS 543-556

366.1.12.5 Albrecht Wezler, "On a prose passage in the Yuktidīpikof some significance for the history of Indian medicine", JEAS 3, 1993, 282-304

366.1.13.Shujun Motegi, "Some Vaiśeṣika thoughts referred to in the Yuktidīpikā", AS 48, 1994, 807-818

366.1.14 Balraj Kumar Joshi, "L'isolement libérateur (kaivalya) selon le Sāṃkhya et le lumiére de la Yuktidīpikā", L'Herme 131-137

366.1.15 Edited by Kedaranatha Tripati. Varanasi 1996

366.1.16 Mitali Chatterjee, "On the title of Yuktidipika", JASBe 39, 1997, 53-70

366.1.16.5 Ashok Aklujkar, "Vācaspati Miśra's Tattvasamīkṣā and the last two verses in Yuktidīpikā manuscripts", ALB 62, 1998, 125-166

366.1.17 Albrecht Wezler and Shujan Motagi (eds.), Yuktidipika: The Most Significant Commentary on the Samkhyakarikas. Volume One. Alt- und Neu-Indische Studien (Hamburg) 44. Stuttgart 1998

366.1.18 Marek Mejor, "Some observations on the date of the Yuktidīpikā (a propos of a new edition)", StudiaInd 7, 2000, 255-290. Also EIPRL 399-434

366.1.19 Edeltraud Harzer, The Yuktidīpikā: a Reconstruction of Sāṃkhya Methods of Knowing. Indologica Halensis 8. Aachen 2006

366.1.20 Shujun Motagi, "Śabda in the Yuktidīpikā", Acta Asiatica 90-, 2006, 39-54

366.1.22 Thomas Oberlies, "Von 'stuff' der Koper der Gotter", WZKSOA 50, 2006, 177-198

368.Śāntideva (690)

       1.Bodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra (Mādhyamika)

See e174.6.11; tEFNW2. d21.1.63

368.1.1 Edited by I. Minayeff in Sap 4, 1890, 153-228

368.1.2 Chapters 1-4 and 10 translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM 11, 1892, 87-115

368.1.3 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri. JBTSI 2.1, 1894, 1-16; 2.2, 1894, 17-32

368.1.4 Chapter 5 translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM 11, 1896, 207 ff.

368.1.5 Edited, with Prajñākaragupta's Pañjikā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. BI 150, 1901, 1914

368.1.6 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. Revue d'histoire et de literature de religion 11, 1907, 430-458; 12, 1907: 59, 97, 389. Reprinted Ann arbor 1986; Paris 1993

368.1.7 Partially translated by L.D.Barnett as The Path of Light. London 1909

368.1.8 Chapter 9 edited, with Prajñākaragupta's Pañjikā, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin, in BEM

368.1.9 Translated into French by Louis Finot as La Marche à la Lumière. Paris 1920

368.1.10 Translated into German by R. Schmidt as Der Eintritt in der Wandel in Erleuchtung. Paderborn 1923

368.1.11 Translated into Italian by Giuseppe Tucci as In commino verso la luce. Torino 1925

368.1.12 Edited by Hariharananda. Calcutta 1927

368.1.12.1 Edited in Mongolian by Boris Akovlevich Vladimitsov. Leningrad 1929; Osnabruck 1970; Taipei 1984; Delhi 1992

368.1.13 F. Weller, Index zum Bodhicaryāvatāra. Two volumes. Berlin 1952, 1955

368.1.14 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Epitome of the Bodhicaryāvatāra with its Pañjikā", ALB 17, 1953, 36-44

368.1.15 Nicholas Poppe, "A fragment of the Bodhicaryāvatāra from Olon Sume", HJAS 17, 1954, 411-418

368.1.16 Edited by Santibhiksu Sastri. Lucknow 1955

368.1.16.1 Friedrich Weller, Zum Blockdruckfragmente des mongolischen Bodhicaryavatara der Berlin Turefnsammlung. Berlin 1955

368.1.17 K. Oedingen, "La conception de la realité dans L'Entrèe dans la voie de l'illumination de Śāntideva", translated from German into French by J. Carrere. Revue de l'histoire de philosophies et religion 38, 1958, 360-369

368.1.18 Edited, with Prajñākaragupta's Pañjikā, by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960

368.1.19 Marion L. Matics, Bodhicitta and Bodhisattva. A Study of the Bodhicaryāvatāra of Śāntideva. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1960

368.1.20 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit by Vidhusekha Bhattacharya. BI 280, 1960

368.1.21 Ajitkumar Mukhopadhyaya, "An appendix to the new edition of the Bodhicaryāvatāra", IHQ 37, 1961, 287-292

368.1.22 Shuyu Kanaoka, "Regional characteristics of Mongolian Buddhism--a study on the basis of the Bodhicaryāvatāra", Bukkyo Shigaku 10.4, 1963, 15-24

368.1.23 Shuyu Kanaoka, "On the duplicated chapter of Mongolian Bodhicaryāvatāra", JIBSt 28, 1966, 825-833

368.1.24 Amalia Pezzali, "Śāntideva's statement about confession", IAHRC 1968, II 134-135

368.1.25 Translated by Marion L. Matics as Entering the Path of Enlightenment.  New York 1970

368.1.26 Amarasiri Weeratne, "Bodhicaryāvatāra", MB 79, 1971, 406-409

368.1.27 D.J.Kalupahana, "Bodhicaryāvatāra", EnBud 3.2, 1972, 181-183

368.1.28 Luis O. Gomez, "Emptiness and moral perfection", PEW 23, 1973, 361-374

368.1.29 Edited in Mongolian with Tibetan commentary by Lokesh Chandra. New Delhi 1976

368.1.29.0 Chapter Ten edited in Mongolian by A. Luvsanbalden Luvsandendeva. Ulan Bator 1976

368.1.29.1 Michael Jay Sweet, Śāntideva and the Mādhyamika: The Prajñāpāramitā-pariccheda of the Bodhicaryāvatāra. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1977

368.1.29.2 Sangharakshita, The Endless Fascinating Cry: An Exploration of the Bodhicaryavatara. Berkeley, Cal. 1977, 1978

368.1.30 Michael Sweet, "Bodhicaryāvatāra 9.2 as a focus for Tibetan interpretation of the two truths in the Prāsaṅgika Mādhyamika", JIABS 2.2, 1979, 79-92

368.1.31 Translated by Steven Batchelor as The Guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life.   Dharamsala 1979, 1987, 1992

368.1.32 Geshe Kelsan Gyatso, Meaningful to Behold View, Meditation and Action in Mahāyāna Buddhism. An Oral Commentary on Shāntideva's A Guide to the Bodhisattva Way of Life (Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra). Translated by Tenzin Norbu. Cumbia, England 1980. Edited by Jonathan Landau with Jon Marshall, London 1986

368.1.33 Translated into German by Ernst Steinkellner as Eintritt in das Leben zur Erlauchtung. Dusseldorf 1981

368.1.34 Helmut Eimer, "Suvarṇadīpa's 'commentaries' on the Bodhicaryāvatāra", SzumJB 73-78

368.1.35 Heramba Chatterjee (Sastri), "A note on Mahāyāna Buddhism and the Bodhicaryāvatāra", JDPUYC 1, 1982-83, 112-118

368.1.36 Translated into Italian by Amalia Pezzali as Śāntideva e il bodhicaryāvatāra. Bologna 1982. Contains translation of the kārikās of the Śikṣaṣamuccaya.

368.1.37 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli in TBIS 427-526

368.1.37.1 Edited, with Prajñākaramati's Panjika, by Divyaraja Vajracarya. Lalitapur, Nepal 1986

368.1.38 Chiko Ishida, "Some new remarks on the Bodhicaryāvatāra", JIBSt 37.1, 1988, 34-37

368.1.39 Chapter 9 translated as Transcendent Wisdom by H.H. the Dalai Lama Tensin Gyatso. Edited by B. Alan Wallace. Ithaca 1988

368.1.40 Edited, with Prajñākaramati's Pañjikā, by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1988, 2001

368.1.40.1 Edited by Ram Shankar Tripathi. Leh 1989

368.1.41 Edited and translated by Parmananda Sharma. Two volumes. New Delhi 1990

368.1.42 T.R.Sharma, "Śāntideva's criticism of Vijñānavāda and bodhicitta", Glory of Knowledge 202-206

368.1.43 Mieko Kajihara, "On the pariṇāmana chapter of the Bodhicaryāvatāra", JIBSt 40.2, 1991, 25-28

368.1.43.1 H. S. Prasad, "Śāntideva on roots and resolutions of violence", PGI 233-240

368.1.44 Paul Williams, "On prakṛtinirvāṇa and prakṛtinirvṛta in the Bodhicaryāvatāra: a study in the Indo-Tibetan commentarial tradition", AS 46.1, 1992, 516-550

368.1.44.1 Wisdom: Two Buddhist Commentaries on the Ninth Chapter of Shantideva's Bodhicaryavatara. Peyzac-de-Moustier, France 1992, 1993

368.1.44.3 Translated into French by Georges Driessens, Vivre en héros pour l'éveil: Bodhisattvācaryāvatāra. Paris 1993

368.1.44.5 Edited by Paramanand Singh. Varanasi 1993

368.1.44.7 Lobzang Teng'ye Geshe, Sur l'ocean du mahāyāna: commentaire du Bodhisattvacharyāvatāra de Shāntideva. Marzens 1993

368.1.45 Paul Williams, "On altruism and rebirth: philosophical comments on Bodhicaryāvatāra 8:97-8", BF 3, 1994, 307-332

368.1.45.5 Bstan-dzin-rgya-mtsho (Dalai Lama XIV), A Flash of Lightnin in the Dark of Night: A Guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life. Boston 1994

368.1.46 Akira Saito, "On the textual problem of Śāntideva's Bodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra: with special reference to Chapter 9 entitled "Reflection of Wisdom (Prajñāpāramitā)" (summary). ToG 87, 1994, 11-12

368.1.47 Translated by Kate Crosby and Andrew Skilton. Oxford 1995, 1996, 1998

368.1.47.0 Selections from the first four chapters translated by Luis O. Gomez as "A Mahāyāna liturgy", BudinP 183-196

368.1.47.1 Paul Williams, "Identifying the object of negation: on Bodhicaryāvatāra 9:140 (Tib. 139)", AS 49, 1995, 969-985

368.1.48 Chiko Isida, "Action and its result in the Bodhicaryāvacāra", JIBSt 44.2, 1996, 23-28

368.1.48.5 Translated into French in Bstan-dzin-rgyu-mtsho (Dalai Lama XIV), Tant que durera l/espace. Paris 1996

368.1.49 Igor de Rachewiltz (ed.), The Mongolian Tanjur Version of the Bodhicaryāvatāra. Wiesbaden 1996

368.1.49.5 John Pettit, "A guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life: Bodhicaryāvatāra", Tricycle 6, 1997, 94-99

368.1.50 Vesna A. and B. Alan Wallace, A Guide to the Bodhisattva Way of Life. Ithaca, N.Y. 1997

368.1.50.3 Bstan-dzin-rgya-mtsho, Healing Anger: The Power of Patience from a Buddhist Perspective. Ithaca, N.Y. 1997

368.1.50.5 Edited by R.S.Tripathi. Avalokitesvara Series 6, 1998

368.1.51 Paul Williams, Altruism and Reality: Studies in the Philosophy of the Bodhicaryavatara. Richmond, Surrey 1998

368.1.51.3 P. Williams, "The selfless removal of pain--a critical glance at Śāntideva's argument in Bodhicaryāvatāra 8:101-103", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 321-350

368.1.51.4 Kate Crosby, "Blasphemie und Sakrileg in Buddhismus in Geschichte und Gegenwart mis besdonerer Berucksichtigung des Verses Bodhicaryāvatāra 6.64", BGG 207-221

368.1.51.5 Siglinde Dietz, "Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra--das Werter wirken des Werkes dargestellt an hand der Uberlieferungsgeschichte des Textes und seiner Kommentare", BGG 25-42

368.1.51.6 Tudolf Kaschewsky, "Die 'Vollkommenheiten' im BCA und seinem tibetichen Kommentariem", BGG 43-60

368.1.51.6.5 Anne MacDonald, "Zum Konzept dr Leeheit in BCa", bgg 61-80

368.1.51.7 Oliver Peterson (Gelan Dschampa Tardsin), "Das 7. Kapitel uber das Tatkraft in Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra", BGG 145-170

368.1.51.8 David Seyfort Ruegg, "Bodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra als Lehrschrift und Vorhaben. Zum Theme Ritual, Religion, Philosophie und Mystik im Buddhismus", BGG 111-128

368.1.51.9 Lambert Schmithausen, "Nichtsiebst, Leerheis und altruistische Ethik im Bodhicaryāvatāra", BGG 129-144

368.1.51.9.1 Jan-Ulrich Sotisch, "Das ritual der Entschlussfassung im Bodhicaryāvatāra (Kap. II und III)", BGG 11-24

368.1.52 Francis Brassard, The Concept of Altruism in Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra . Albany, N.Y. 2000. Reviewed and discussed by Ludovic Viévard in Studia Asiatica III, 1-2, Bucarest, 2002

368.1.52.3 Narain Chad Parasher, A Critical Study of Arya Santideva's Bodhicaryavatara. 2000. Summarized in RBS 201.

368.1.52.5 Akira Saito, A Study of the Dun-huan Recension of the Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra. Mio University 2000

368.1.53 Mark Siderits, "The reality of altruism: reconstruction of Śāntideva. A review of Altruism and Reality: Studies in the Philosophy of the Bodhicaryāyavatāra by Paul Williams, with discussion", PEW 50, 2000, 412-459

368.1.55 Akira Saito, "Remarks on the Tabo manuscript of the Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra", Tabo2 175-190

368.1.58 Paul Williams, "Bodhicaryāvatāra", EnB 1, 2001, 53-54

368.1.59 Translated by Neil Elliott under the guidance of Gesha Kelson Gyatso in Guide to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life: How to Enjoy a Life of Great Meaning and Altruism. Ulverston, England; Glen Spay, N.Y, 2002

368.1.59.5 Translated into French by Stéphane Arguillére, L'opalescent joyau:=Nor-bu Ke-ta-ka: commentaire du neuvieme chapitre du Bodhicaryāvatāra du Śāntideva. Paris 2004

368.1.60 Chiko Ishida, "On philosophical views of the Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 32-37

368.1.61 Karl Brunnhölzl, The Center of the Sunlit Sky: Madhyamaka in the Kagyu tradition including a translation of Pawa Rinpoche's commentary on the knowledge section of Śāntideva's The Entrance to the Bodhisattva's Way of Life (Bodhicaryāvatāra). Ithaca, N.Y. 2004

368.1.62 Akira Saito, "Notes on the interpretation of Bodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra V. 104-106", GJWDJ 135-148

368.1.62.5 Translated into Berman by Diego Hangartner, Anweitungen auf dem Weg zur Gluckseligkei: Bodhicaryāvatāra. Frankfurt am Main 2005

368.1.63 Paul Willliams, "Śāntideva", EnB 2, 2004, 749

368.1.65 Geshe Yeshe Tobden, The Way of Awakening: a commentary on Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra. Boston 2005

368.1.68 M. G. Chitkar, A World Faith: Bodhicaryāvatāra: Governing the Bodhisattva's Way of Life. Encyclopedia of Buddhism Vol. 18, 2007

368.1.69 Lambert Schmithausen, "Nichtselbst, Leerheit und altruistische Ethik im Bodhicaryāvatāra", EMV 551-570

368.1.70 Geri Larkin, Plant Seed, Pull Weed: Nurturing the Garden of Your Life. San Francisco 2008

368.1.75 Kaoru Onishi, "The Bodhicaryāvatāra and its monistic aspects: on the problem of representation", LBIP 615-642

368.1.80 Jay L.Garfield, "What is it like to be a bodhisattva? Moral phenomenology oin Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra", JIABS 33.1-2, 2010 (2011), 333-358

368.1.85 Pabita Kumatr Ray, Mapping the Boodhicaryāvatāra. Eassays in Mahāyāna Ethics. Shimla 2011

       2.Saptamaithunasaṃyuktasūtra

368.2.1 Michael Hahn, "Das Saptamaithunasaṃyuktasūtra: ein Sūtra des Ekottarikāgama", BIEW 205-244

       3.Sūtrasamuccaya (Mādhyamika)

368.3.1 Moriz Winternitz, "Beitrag zur Buddhistischen Sanskrit-literatur: Ist Śāntideva der Verfasser eines Sūtrasamuccaya?", WZKM 26, 1912, 246-248

368.3.2 Anukula Chandra Banerjee, "The Sūtrasamuccaya", IHQ 17, 1941, 121-126

368.3.2.5 Jean Filliozat, "Śikṣāsamuccaya et Sūtrasamuccaya", JA 252, 1964, 473-478

368.3.3 Shoshin Ichishima, "The rareness of great compassion in the Sūtrasamuccaya", JIBSt 48.2, 1997, 19-23

368.3.4 Bhkkhu Pasadika, "Tib J 380, a Dunhuang manuscript fragment of the Sūtrasamuccaya", BVSK 483-494

       4.Bhāṣya on Vasubandhu's Triṃśikā

368.4.1 Shuyu Kanaoka, "Śāntideva's attitude toward vijñāna theory", JIBSt 20, 1962, 345-350

    4A.Siksasamuccaya

See a47.10:2,8; 174.3.23; 368.1.36; 368.3.2.5

368.4A.0 U. Wogihara, "Contributions to the study of the Śikṣāsamuccaya derived from Chinese sources", LM n.s. 5, 1904: 98-103, 309-215; 7, 1906, 255-261

368.4A.0.5 Kārikās eidted and translateed by Lal Mani Joshi. Sarnath 1965

368.4A.1 Edited by Cecil Bendall. BBudh 1, 1890, 1899, 1902; Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1971, 1992

368.4A.2 Translated by Cecil Bendall and William Henry Denham Rouse. London 1922; Delhi 1981

368.4A.2.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Buddhis Sanskrt Texts 11 (Darbhanga 1961)

368.4A.2.8 Leigh Ann Bastien, The Bodhisattva and the Ideal of Moral Wisdom in Śāntideva's Śiksāsamuccaya. M.A.Thesis, McMaster University 1982

368.4A.3 Jurg Hedinger, Aspekte der Schulung in der Laufbahn eines Bodhisattva: dargestellt nach dem Siksasamuccaya des Santideva. Wiesbaden 1984

368.4A.4 Konrad Klaus, "Einige textkritische und exegetischeBemerkungen zu Śāntideva's Śikṣāsamuccaya (Kapitel XII und XIII)", BVSK 397-406

368.4A.5 Sections translated by Cecil Bendall in TMW 50-54

368.4A.6 Suzanne Petra Mrozik, The Relationship between Morality and the Body in Monastic Training according to the Śikṣāsamuccaya. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1998

368.4A.6.5 Barbra R. Clayton, Ethics in the Śikṣaṣāmuccaya: a study in Mahāyāna morality. Ph.D.Thesis, Faculty of Religious Studies (London?), 2001

368.4A.7 Barbra Clayton, "Compassion as a matter of fact: the argument for no-self in Śāntideva's Śikṣāsamuccaya", ContB 2, 2001, 83-98

368.4A.8 Richard Mahoney, Of the Progress of the Bodhisattva: the Bodhisattva image in the Śikṣaṣāmuccaya. M.A.Thesis, U. of Canterbury, 2002

368.4A.9 Keikyo Nakanukudo, "Bharacaryāvidhi in the Śikṣāsamuccaya", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 4-7

368.4A.10 Kazunri Sasaki, "A precursory phrase of Tantra: definition of bodhicitta in Śāntideva's Śikṣāsamuccaya", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 38-40

368.4A.12 Barbra R. Clayton, Moral Theory in Śāntideva's Śikṣāsamuccaya: Cultivating the Fruits of Virtue. London 2006

368.4A.13 Paul Harrison, "The case of the vanishing poet. New light on Śāntideva and the Śāntideva and the Śikṣā-samuccaya", IETMH 215-248

368.4A.14 Kazunori Sasaki, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Śikṣasamuccaya: Vibhuṭicandra as the scribe and transporter", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 251

     5.General

See a309.2.1

368.5.1 Haraprasad Sastri, "Śāntideva", IA 42, 1913, 49-52

368.5.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Śāntideva, a mystic of Buddhism", Proceedings of the 9th International Congress for the History of Religions 1958 (published Tokyo 1960), 398-402

368.5.3 Amalia Pezzali, Śāntideva, Mystique Bouddhiste des VIIe et VIIIe Siècles. Firenze 1968

368.5.4 J.W.de Jong, "La legende de Śāntideva", IIJ 16, 1974, 161-183

368.5.5 Hammalava Saddhatissa, "Śāntideva and the Bodhisattva ideal", BudPhilCult 93-100

368.5.6 Angraj Chaudhury, "Ācārya Śāntideva's humanism", EBPL 47-54

368.5.7 T.R.Sharma, "The philosophical basis of worship in the works of Śāntideva", AIBP 126-135

368.5.8 Akira Saito, "Śāntideva in the history of Mādhyamika philosophy", BudIA 1996, 257-263

368.5.12 Richard P. Hayes, "Śāntideva", EBuddhsm 667-668

368.5.15 Tom J. F. Tiullemans, "Reason, ilrrationality, and akrasia (weakness of the will): Reflections on Śāntideva's arguments with himself", Argumentation 22, 2008, 149-163

368.5.18 S. A. Shapiro, "Why war? why not peace? Śāntideva's answer to Einstein's famous question to Freud", Studies in Gender and soexuality 10, 2009, 200-212

368.5.25 Kevin Vose, "Making and remaking the ultimate in early Tibetan readings of Śāntideva", JIABS 32.1-2, 2009 (2010), 285-318

369.Maṇḍana Miśra (690)

       1.Bhāvanāviveka (Pūrvamīmāṃsā)

369.1.1 Edited, with Umbeka's commentary, by Ganganatha Jha. Two parts. POWSBT 6, 1922-23

369.1.2 Erich Frauwallner, "Bhāvanā und vidhi bei Maṇḍanamiśra", WZKM 45, 1938, 212-232

369.1.3 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri and K.A.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Maṇḍanamiśra's Bhāvanāviveka--a study", PVKF 408-410

369.1.4 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa Bhaṭṭa's Viṣamagranthibhedikā, by V.A.Ramaswami Sastri and K.A.Subrahmania Sastri. AnUSS 16, 1952

369.1.5 Edited and translated by V.P.Bhatta, Maṇḍana Miśra's Distinction of the Activity (Bhāvanāviveka). Delhi 1994

       2.Brahmasiddhi (Advaita)

See a48.1.138.3; 221.1.315; 363.1.3

369.2.1 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 87-98

369.2.2 Edited and translated by P.P.S.Sastri and S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Two volumes. Unpublished, handwritten ms. Madras University 1936

369.2.3 Edited, with Śaṅkhapāṇi's Vyākhyā, by S.Kuppuswami Sastri. MGOS 4, 1937. Introduction reprinted in KSBC 23-65. Reprinted Delhi 1984

369.2.4 S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Maṇḍana and bhavādvaita", PQ 12, 1936. Also JIH 15, 1936, 320-329. Reprinted CPSSS 272-281

369.2.5 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Brahmādvaita of Maṇḍana Miśra", KK 3, 1936, 504-507

369.2.6 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Can difference be perceived?", PQ 14, 1938, 142-151

369.2.7 S.S.Hasurkar, "The concept of transcendental reality as developed by Maṇḍanamiśra", PB 63, 1958: 275, 324, 359, 413

369.2.8 R.Balasubrahmanian, A Study of Maṇḍanamiśra's Brahmasiddhi. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1960. Contains partial translation. Selection in SBAV 229-241

369.2.9 Shoren Ihara, "A pratibhā theory found in Maṇḍanamiśra's Brahmasiddhi" (in Japanese with English summary). HHKKR 97-l09

369.2.10 R.Balasubramanian, "Jīvanmukti: a new interpretation", JOI 12, 1962, 119-129

369.2.11 R.Balasubrahanian, "The concept of avidyā", IPA 2, 1966, 233-237

369.2.12 Ramaprasad Bhattachasrya, "A note on Maṇḍana's Advaitavāda", JDHUB 1, 1968, 140-143

369.2.13 Siegfried Lienhard, "Einige Bemerkungen über Śabdabrahman und Vivarta bei Bhavabhūti", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 53-64

369.2.14 Brahmakāṇḍa edited and translated into German by Tilmann Vetter in Maṇḍanamiśra's Brahmasiddhiḥ--Brahmakāṇḍa Übersetzung, Einleitung und Anmerkungen. OAWV 7, 1969

369.2.15 Partly translated into French by Madeleine Biardeau, La Philosophie de Maṇḍana Miśra vue à partir de la Brahmasiddhi. Paris 1969

369.2.16 Allen Wright Thrasher, The Advaita of Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1972

369.2.17 R. Balasubramanian, Advaita Vedānta. MUSS 23, 1976

369.2.18 Allen Wright Thrasher, "Maṇḍana Miśra on the indescribability of avidyā", WZKSOA 21, 1977, 219-238

369.2.19 Allen Wright Thrasher, "Maṇḍana Miśra's theory of vikalpa", WZKSOA 22, 1978, 133-158

369.2.20 Summarized by Allen Thrasher, EnIndPh3, 1981, 346-419

369.2.21 Allen W. Thrasher, "Vivarta according to Maṇḍana Miśra", WZKSOA 25, 1981, 217-230

369.2.22 S.S.Sastry, "Maṇḍana Miśra and Brahma Siddhi", TL 5.4, 1982, 4-7

369.2.22.1 R. Balasubramanian, A Study of the Brahmasiddhi of Mandana Misra. Varanasi 1983

369.2.23 Allen Wright Thrasher, The Advaita Vedānta of Brahma-siddhi. Delhi 1993

369.2.24 G. Sundara Ramaiah, "The post-Śaṃkara thought: the three prasthānas and Brahmasiddhi", JPS 2.1, 1994, 29-38

369.2.27 Edited by Kedaranatha Tripathi. New Delhi 1999

369.2.29 Hugh Nicholson, "Apologetics and philosophy in Mandana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi", JIP 30, 2002, 575-596

369.2.30 Pavel Sajdek, "Mandana Miśra's conception of bliss", CracowIS 3-4, 2002-2003, 227-234

       3.Mīmāṃsānukramaṇikā (Pūrvamīmāṃsā)

369.3.1 Edited, wiith Gaṅganātha Jhā's Mīmāṃsāmaṇḍana, by Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 68, 1928, 1930, 1986

369.3.2 Edited by Pattabhirama Sastri. New Delhi 1983

       4.Sphoṭasiddhi (Grammarian)

See a363.1.15

369.4.0 Edited by K. Sambasiva Sastri. TSS 89, Trivandrum 1927

369.4.1 Edited, with Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Gopālikā, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 6, 1931

369.4.2 Edited and translated into French by Madeleine Biardeau as La Demonstration du Sphoṭa. PIFI 13. Pondichery 1958

369.4.3 Edited and translated by K.A.Subramania Iyer. Poona 1966

369.4.4 Summarized by G.B.Palsule, Harold G. Coward, and Karl H. Potter, EnIndPh 5, 1990, 181-192

369.4.5 Kengo Harimoto, "Patañjaliśāstravivaraṇa 3.17, Sphoṭasididhi k. 27 and Brahmasūtrabhāṣya 1.3.28", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 25-27

369.4.6 Michiya Kawajiri, "The meaning of the term abheda in Sphoṭasiddhi", JIBSt 45.2, 1997, 5-8

369.4.7 Usha Rajhore, Sphoṭasiddhi of Maṇḍana Miśra, a Critical Study. Delhi 2000

    5.Vibhramaviveka

369.5.1 Edited by S.Kuppuswami Sastri and T.R.V.Dikshitar. MOS 1, 1927, 1932. Kuppuswami Sastri's introduction reprinted in KSBC 66-73

369.5.2 Edited and translated into German by Lambert Schmithausen, Maṇḍanamiśra's Vibhramavivekaḥ. Mit einer Studie Zur Entwicklung der indischen Irrtumslehre. OAWV 2, 1965

369.5.5 Edited by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 2008

     6.Vidhiviveka (Pūrvamīmāṃsā)

369.6.1 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyakaṇikā, by Rama Sastri Tailanga. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 28, 1906. Reprinted Banaras 1907

369.6.2 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyakaṇikā, by Mahaprabhu Lal Gosvami.  PBS 8, 1978, 1986

369.6.3 D.V.Garge, "On the meaning of vidhi with reference to Maṇḍanamiśra", PWIAI 149-154

369.6.4 Edited, with Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyakaṇikā, by Srimohan Bhattacharya. CalSktColRS 93, 1980; 120, 1981

369.6.5.Kanchana Natarajan, Vidhi Viveka of Maṇḍana Miśra: Understanding Vedic Injunctions. Delhi 1995

369.6.6 Edited with Vacaspati Misra's Nyayakanika and Paramesvara's Jusadhvankarani and Svaditankarani, by Elliot M. Stern. Four volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1988; Ann Arbor 1989

       7.General

See a221.1.245; 79.67:444,470,510

369.7.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Sureśvara and Maṇḍanamiśra", JRAS 1923, 259-263 - 1924, 96-97

369.7.2 V.N .Sastri, "Maṇḍana and Bhavabhūti", JOR 54, 1925, 55 ff.

369.7.3 P.V.Kane, "The chronological postion of Maṇḍana, Umbeka, Bhavabhūti, Sureśvara", JASBo n.s. 3, 1928, 289-293

369.7.4 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Maṇḍana, Sureśvara and Bhavabhūti: the problem of their identity", IHQ 7, 1931, 301-308

369.7.5 A.Rai Bahadur Amarnath Ray, "A note on Sureśvara and Maṇḍana Miśra", IHQ 7, 1931, 632

369.7.6 Ganganatha Jha, "Is the equation Maṇḍana Miśra = Sureśvara correct?", MimP 1.1, 1936, 7

369.7.7 S.Kuppuswami Sastri, "Maṇḍana-Sureśvara equation in the history of Advaita", ABORI 18, 1936-37, 121-157

369.7.8 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Maṇḍana and Sureśvara", JMU 11, 1939, 30-40. Also CPSSS 281-292

369.7.9 P.P.S.Sastri, "Problems of identity--Maṇḍana Miśra--Sureśvara", JSS 2.6, 1940-41, 5 pp. Also Bhaktakusumanjali 3-5

369.7.10 David Seyfort Ruegg, "On the term buddhivipariṇāma and the...of illusory change", IIJ 2, 1958, 271-283

369.7.11 S.S.Hasurkar, "Maṇḍana Miśra's views on error", ALB 23, 1959, 19-38

369.7.12 R.Balasubramanian, "Identity of Maṇḍanamiśra", JAOS 82, 1962,

369.7.13 Shoren Ihara, "The date of Maṇḍanamiśra" (summary). SKenk 179, 1964, 62

369.7.14 K.Kunjunni Raja, "A so-called view of Maṇḍana on word-meaning discussed by the Navyanyāya school", KAG 180-181. Also CIDO 26, 444-448

369.7.15 R.Balasubramanian, "Maṇḍanamiśra", PA 90-99

369.7.16 K.Kunjunni Raja, "The date of Maṇḍanamiśra", Pratibhanam 85-86

369.7.17 V.Swaminathan, "On ahaṃkāra -- Maṇḍana Miśra and Śaṃkarācārya", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 105-116

369.7.18 Allen Wright Thrasher, "The dates of Maṇḍana Miśra and Śaṃkara", WZKSOA 23, 1979, 117-140

369.7.19 K.Kunjunni Raja, "The date of Maṇḍanamiśra", Rajasudha 76-79

369.7.20 Jnanananda Bharati, "Śaṃkara's confrontation with Maṇḍana Miśra", Dilip 9.1, 1983, 6-8

369.7.21 E.R.Sreekrsna Sarma, "Bhartṛhari and Maṇḍana", ALB 49, 1985, 66-78

369.7.21.1 Fernando Tola, "On the date of Maṇḍana Miśra and Śaṃkara and their doctrinal relation", ABORI 70, 1990, 37-46

369.7.22 Ramaprasad Bhattacharya, "Maṇḍana the monist", Prajnajyoti 349-354

369.7.22.1 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Maṇḍana on avidyānivṛtti", JOI 40, 1991, 229-234. Reprinted RKBSSS 114-121

369.7.23 K.Kunjunni Raja, "On the dates of Śaṃkara and Maṇḍana", ALB 55, 1991, 104-118

369.7.24 R.T.Vyas, "Maṇḍana on avidyāvṛtti", JOI 40, 1991, 229-234

369.7.25 Ramaprasad Bhattacharya, "Maṇḍana Miśra--an advocate of sadadvaitavāda", Corpus 106-110

369.7.26 P. Gopalakrishnan, "Maṇḍana Miśra and Śaṃkara", TL 17.1, 1994, 36-38

369.7.30 R. Balasubramanian, "Maṇḍana and Sureśvara: two complementary poles", AdV 175-241

369.7.33 Jonardon Ganeri, "Can error lead to truth? The procedural epistemology of Maṇḍana Miśra", Parampara 167-177

369.7.36 Ramaprasad Bhattacharya, "Śaṃkara, Maṇḍana and Rāmānuja on mantra XI, Īśopaniṣad", ESLI 249-254

369.7.40 Satyavrat Vatrma, Mandana and His Works: an Appraisal. Delhi 2009

369.7.45 Diwakara Acharya, "Main points of Vācaspati's disagreement with Maṇḍana", LBIP 421-434

370.(Bhaṭṭaputra) Jayamiśra (690) (NCat IV, 223)

       1.Śārkarikā on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika (NCat VII, l86)

See e363.1.2

371.Śrīgupta (690)

       1.Tattvāvatāravṛtti (NCat VIII, 80)

372.Aviddhakarṇa *(700)* (NCat I, 426-427)

       1.General

372.1.1 Esther A. Solomon, "Aviddhakarṇa--a forgotten Naiyāyika", PAIOC 25, 1969, 337-352

372.1.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 338-340

373.Prabhākara (700)

       1.Bṛhatī on Śabara's Mīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya

See e22.1.42. s22.1.27

373.1.1 Ganganatha Jha, "Prabhākara's theory of error", CERB 167-178

373.1.2 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "The Prābhākara school of Karma Mīmāṃsā (I-II)", PAIOC 2, 1922, 407-412. Reprinted in KSBC 95-103

373.1.3 Edited, with Śālikanātha Miśra's Ṛjuvimalāpañcikā and Bhāṣyapariśiṣṭa, by S. K. Ramanatha Sastri. Three parts in MUSS 3 (renumbered 24-25), 1934. Part 4 edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri, MUSS 24, 1962

373.1.4 J. C. Mookerjee, "Prabhākara's theory of error", IHQ 26, 1950, 193-200. Also FRSD 279-286

373.1.5 Shri Nivas Shastri, "Cognition (jñāna) according to Prabhākara Miśra", VIJ 5, 1967, 71-76

373.1.6 N. Veezhinathan, "On the significance of a sentence according to the Prābhākara school", TVOS 2, 1977, 332-341

373.1.7 Tara Chatterjee, "Did Prabhākara hold the view that knowledge is self-manifesting?", JIP 7, 1979, 267-276. Reprinted KFIP 1-9

373.1.7.5 K. T. Pandurangi, "Concept of svarūpabheda in Prabhākara and Dvaita", Surabhi 170-175

373.1.8 Mark Siderits, "The Prābhākara Mīmāṃsā theory of related designation", APCP 253-298

373.1.9 M. Srimannarayana Murti, "Import of the negative sentence according to Prabhākara", Prajnajyoti 217-225

373.1.10 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Prabhākara in the Bṛhatī", BPBS 465-474

373.1.10.5 Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, Der 'Organismus' des geheiligten Veda. Eine Studie des Niyoga-Lehre Prabhākaras mit ausgewohlten Uberstzungen des Bṛhatī. Dissertation Wien 1994

373.1.11 Edited and translated into German in Kiyotaka Yoshimizu, Der "Organismus" des urhaberlosen Veda: ein studie der Niyoga-Lehre Prabhakaras mit ausgewahlten Ubersetzungen der Brhati. Wien 1997

       2.Laghvī on Śabara's Mīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya

       3.General

See a158.1.2; 363.5:5,16,17,25.

373.3.1 T.R.Chintamani, "The works of Prabhākara", JOR 3, 1929, 231-291. Summary in PAIOC 5, 1930, 119-120

373.3.2 K.R.Pisharoti, "Three great philosophers of Kerala", IHQ 5, 1929, 676-692

373.3.3 Rajendra Nath Sharma, "Prabhākara's concept of relation", RelationsIP 169-178

373.3.4 Kalyan Sengupta, "Some reflections on the theory of anvītābhidhāna", EssInP 451-460

374. Siddhasena Divākara (700)

     1.(Aṣṭadaśanī)Dvātriṃśikā (Jain) (NCat I, 465; IX, 190)

374.1.1 Edited, Siddhasena Divākara's Nyāyāvatāra and Sanmatitarka, by Anandasagara. Bhavnagar 1908

374.1.2 Edited by Sukhlal Sanghvi. Bharatavidya Granthavali Granthaloka 7, Bombay 1945

374.1.3 Edited, with editor's Kiraṇāvali, by Lavanyasuri. Botad (Sau rashtra) 1951-1955, 1977

374.1.4 A. N. Upadhye (ed.)l, Siddhasena's Nyāyāvatāra and Other Works (Bmbay 1971). Includes edition of Dvātriṃśikā by M. Desai, edition and t ranslatio of Vinaya Vijay a's Nayakarṇikā by Desai, edition and translatin of Nyāyāvatāra by Satischandra Bidyabhusana and introducgory essay "Siddhasena and his works" by Upadhye.

     3.Nyāyāvatāra (Jain)

See a268: 5.6.5, 10.40. e374.1.1. et374.1.4

374.3.1 Edited, with extracts from Candraprabhā Sūri's Vivṛti and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. RAR 1.2, 1908, 1-14. Reprinted Calcutta 1909, 1981; Arrah 1915; also in 374.1.4 above

374.3.2 Edited, with Śāntyācārya's Jainatarkavārttika, by Vitthal Sastri. Pan n.s. 36, 1914 - 39, 1917. Reprinted Banaras 1917

374.3.3 Edited and translated, with Sidharṣigaṇi's Vivṛti, by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. LJL 2, 1915

374.3.4 Edited, with Siddharṣigaṇi's Vivṛti and Devabhadra's Ṭippaṇa, by Bhagavandas Harakchand. Ahmedabad, Patan 1917

374.3.5 Edited, with Rājaśekhara Sūri's Ṭippaṇī, by Nemacanda Devacanda and Bhagavan Das. Patan 1917

374.3.6 Edited by Anandasagara Suri. Ahmedabad 1919

374.3.7 Edited by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Ahmedabad 1926

374.3.8 Edited, with Siddharṣigaṇi's Vivṛti and Devabhadra's Ṭippaṇī, by P. L. Vaidya. Bombay 1928

374.3.9 Edited, with Śāntisūri's Jainatarkavārttika, by Dalsukh Malvania. SJS 20, 1949

374.3.10 Edited, with Siddharṣigaṇi's Vivṛti, by V.M.S.Acharya. Bombay 1950

374.3.11 Edited and translated in Satkari Mookerjee, "A critical and comparative study of Jaina logic and epistemology on the basis of the Nyāyāvatāra of Siddhasena Divākara", VIRB I, 1-144

374.3.12 Edited, with Devabhadra's Ṭippaṇī and Siddharṣigaṇi's Ṭīkā. VIRB I, 95 pp.

374.3.13 M.A. Dhaky, "The date and authorship of Nyāyāvatāra", Nirgrantha 1, 1995, 39-49

374.3.15 Satya Ranjan Banerjee, "Siddhasena Divākara and his Nyāvatāra", JainJ 32, 1998, 93-114

374.3.17 Piotr Balcerowicz, "On the date of the Nyāyāvatāra", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 17-58; also EIPRL 313-352

374.3.18 Bansidhar Bhatt, "A study in the Nyāyāvatāra of Siddhasena", Vividha 65-82

374.3.21 Piotr Balcerowicz, "Two Siddhasenas and the authorship of the Nyāyāvatāra and the Sanmatitarkaprakarana", JIP 29, 2001, 351-378

374.3.21.3 Edited, with Candraprabhā's Vivṛti and Devabhadra's Ṭippaṇī, by Piotr Balcerowicz. Two volumes. Stuttgart 2001

374.3.21.5 Piotr Balcerowicz, "On the relationship of the Nyāyāvatāra and the Sanmatitarkaprakaraṇa", ITaur 29, 2003, 29-80

374.3.22 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 234-238

374A.Author Unknown (700?)

        1.Vijñaṇabhairava (Kashmir Saiva)

374A.1.1 Edited with the commentary of Kṣemarāja and Śivopadhyaya by Madhusudana S. Kaul and Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 8-9, 1918

379A.1.2 Edited with Anandabhatta's Kaumudī by Mukunda Rama Sastri. Srinagar 1918

374A.1.3 Edited and translated into French by Lilian Silburn. Paris 1961

379A.1.3.5 Translated into German by Wilhelmina Keyseroling as Das Tantra der Befreiung: Vijñāna-bhairava-tantra. Sudeigellersen 1994; reprinted Wien 197168

374A.1.4 Edited by Vrajavallabha Dvivedi. Delhi 1978, 1984, 2004

374A.1.5 Edited and translated by Jaideva Singh. Delhi 1979, 1981

374A.1.5.2 Edited ion Bengali script by Ramacandra Adhikarin. Bardhamana 1980

374A.1.5.5 Translated French as Jesus cela: le science de Hamsadu Vijñāna Bhairava (24), Lyon 1981. This translated into English in Muktananda, I am That: the Science of Haṃsa from the Vijñāna Bhairava, South Fallsburg, N.Y. 1992

374A.1.5.8 K. S. Avasthi, Best Techniques of Yoga (as in Vigyan Bhairav Tantra and Upanishads. Hardoi 1981

374A.1.6 Edited with Śivopādhyāya's Vṛtti by Bapulal Ajnana. ChaukhambaSurbharati Granthamala 1984, Varanasi 1991

374A.1.6.2 Edited, with Kṣemarāja's Vivṛti and Śivopādhyaya;s Vivṛti , by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1987

374A.1.6.7 Translated into Italian in Attilial Sironi, Vijānabhairava: le cognoscenza del tremendo. Mila 1989

374A.1.7 Edited and translated by Jaidev Singh as The Yoga of Delight, Wonder and Astonishment. Albany, N.Y. 1991

374A.1.8 Edited and translated into German by Wilhelmine Keyserling, Das Tantra der Befreiung.. Sudergellersen 1994

374A.1.9 Muktananda, Nothing Exists That Is Not Śiva. Commentaries on the Śiva-sūtra, Vijñānabhairava, Gurugītā and other sacred texts. South Fallsburg, N.Y. 1997

374A.1.10 Edited and translated into French by Daniel Odier as Tantra de la connaissance supreme. Paris 1998, 2004. In Italian, translated b Titti Faller, Vicenza 1999, 2003

374A.1.11 Edited and translated by Lakshman Joo as The Practice of Centring Awareness. Varanasi 2002

374A.1.12 Edited and translated by Satyasangananda Saraswati as Sri Vijnana Bhairava Tantra: the Ascent.Munger, Bihar 2003

374A.1.13 Bettina Bäumer, "Attaining the form of the void: śūnya in Vijñānabhairava", VFHBC 159-170

374A.1.14 Edited and translated into German by Bettina Baumer. Grafing 2004

374A.1.17 Translated b Ranjit Chaudhuri. New Delhi 2008

375.Jayarakṣita (700)

       1.Sphuṭārtha Śrīghanacavasaṃgrahaṭīkā

375.1.1 Sanghasen Singh, A Study of the Sphuṭārtha Śrīghanacavasaṃgraha-ṭīkā.  TSWS 24, 1968, 1983

375.1.3 J. Duncan M. Derrett, "Maithunā-vivṛti: the Buddhist-novice's dilemma", Surabhi 45-53

375.1.4 Translated (?) in J. Duncan M. Derrett, A Textbook for Novices: Jayarakṣita's 'Perspicuous Commentary on the Compendium of Conduct by Śrīghana'. Publications di indologica taurinensia 15. Torino 1983

375.1.8 Giulio Agostino, "On the nikāya affiliation of the Śrīghanācāryasaṃgraha and the Sphuṭārtha Śrīghanācāryasaṃgrahaṭīkā", JIABS 26, 2003, 97-114

377.(Bhaṭṭa) Umbeka (710) (NCat II, 397)

       1.Commentary on Maṇḍana Miśra's Bhāvanāviveka

See e369.1.1

       2.Tātparyaṭīkā on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika

See e22.1.54

       3.General

See a369.7.3

377.3.1 V.V.Mirashi, "Bhavabhūti and Umbeka", PAIOC 19.2, 1957, 45-51

377.3.2 V.V.Mirashi, "Dr. Kane on Bhavabhūti and Umbeka", SKBCV 91-94

377.3.3 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Uṃbeka Bhaṭṭa", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 93-96

373.3.5 Shuguru Ishimura, "Umveka's interpretation of intrinsic validity", SACS 1, 2006, 73-94

378.Śākyamati or Śakyamati (710)

       1.Ṭīkā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika

See e344.4.14.1

378.1.1 E.Steinkellner, "Philological remarks on Śākyamati's Pramāṇavārttikaṭīkā", SzumJB 283-296

378.1.1.1 Edited by M. Inami, K. Matsuda and T. Tani. Tokyo 1992

378.1.1.2 Masahiro Inami, A Study on Pramāṇavārttikaṭīkā by Śākyabuddhi. Studia Tibetica 23. Tokyo 1992

378.1.2 Ernst Steinkellner, "Śākyabuddi's commentary on Pramāṇavārttika I. 3 and its Vṛtti", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 379-387

378.1.5 Kensho Okada, "An aspect of Śākyabuddhi's interpretation of apoha theory", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 224-225

379.Śaṃkara (Ācārya) (710)

       1.Adhyātmapaṭala

379.1.0 Edited by T. Ganapati ?Sastri. TSS 41, 1915

379.1.1 Trevor Leggett, The Chapter of the Self. London 1978

379.1.2 Translated by R.S.Narasimha as Yoga of Right Living for Self-Realization. Ootacamund 1982

       2.Advaitānubhūti (Advaita)

379.2.1 Edited by Ananda Kumara Roy Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1873

379.2.2 Edited by Jaganmohana Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1875-76

379.2.3 Edited in WSS

379.2.4 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1921

379.2.5 Edited in MWS

379.2.6 Edited in SSG 11, 353-364

379.2.7 Edited and translated, Oslo 1995

379.2.12 P. R. Kannan, "Śaṃkara's Advaitānubhūti", Dilip 34.3, 2008, 26-30

       3.Advaitapañcaratna or (Anubhava)Pañcaratna (two texts by this name, not distinguished here) (NCat I, 127; II, 49)

379.3.1 Listed in PSK

379.3.2 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha and Nirvāṇaṣaṭka and Advaitānanda's Dīpikā on Ātmabodha. Bombay 1881

379.3.3 Edited in BSR

379.3.4 Edited in VSS

379.3.5 Translated by S. Venkataramana Iyer. BV 7, 1902: 181 ff.

379.3.6 Edited version, by Vinayaka Lakshama Bhave in Mahārāṣṭrakavi (Poona) 7, 1903-04, 115 pp.

379.3.7 Edited in Vidyavati (Madras) 2.1-3, 1907, 16 pp.

379.3.8 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Dhanyaṣṭaka and Manīṣapañcaka, by Udasi Paramananda. Lucknow 1912

379.3.9 Edited in WSS

379.3.10 Edited in BN

379.3.11 Edited in Telugu characters, with Bālakṛṣṇa Sarasvatī's Kiraṇāvalī. Madras 1914

379.3.12 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1923

379.3.13 Edited in MWS

379.3.14 Translated by K.R.Pisharoti. VK 36, 1949-50, 241-242. Same, plus text, PB 56, 1951, 301-305

379.3.15 Edited, with Bālakṛṣṇa Sarasvatī's Kiraṇāvalī, by Surnath Kanjan Pillai. JKUOML 9, 1957, 3: 69-84; 4: 37-48. Reprinted as TSS 190, 1958

379.3.16 Edited in SSG 11, 351-352

379.3.17 Summarized by K.H.Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 343-344

       4.Bhāṣya on Aitareya Upaniṣad (NCat III, 86)

See e317.1:8,13,15

379.4.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya and Anandagiri's Tika and Samkara's Svetasvataropanisadbhasya, by E. Roer. BI 6, 1850, 1874

379.4.2 Edited in Telugu characters, with Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ṭīkā. Madras 1870

379.4.3 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya and Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ṭippaṇas on both, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1874

379.4.4 Edited with Śaṃkara's Īśopaniṣadbhāṣya by Pitambara. 1879

379.4.5 Edited Calcutta 1881

379.4.6 Edited Banaras 1884

379.4.7 Edited, with Anandagirī's Ṭippaṇa and Vidyāraṇya's Dīpikā, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 11, 1889, 1898, 1911, 1921, 1931. Reprinted without Vidyaranya, Punyapattana 1980

379.4.8 Edited Lucknow 1891

379.4.9 Translated by H.M.Bhadramkar. Bombay 1893, 1899; Poona 1922; Delhi 2005

379.4.10 Edited Poona 1892

379.4.11 Introductory section translated in BV 3, 1898, 430-488

379.4.12 Edited by D.Sundararaja Sarma in Vedāntabodhinī (Madras 1908-1910)

379.4.13 Edited in WSS

379.4.13.1 Edited by Chintamani Gangadhara Bhanu. Two volumes. Bombay 1914

379.4.14 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1920

379.4.15 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya, by S.Sitarama Sastri. Madras 1923

379.4.16 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya, by S.C.Vidyarnava and M.L.Sandal. SBH 30, 1925

379.4.17 S.K.Belvalkar, "An authentic but unpublished work of Śaṃkarācārya", JASBo n.s. 6, 1930, 241-246

379.4.18 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Īśā, Kaṭha, Kena, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka, Praśna, Śvetāśvatara, and Taittirīya Upanishads, Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ṭīkā on Aitareya-Bhāṣya and Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa on the rest, by E.Roer. Second edition. Adyar 1931

379.4.19 Edited and translated by D.Venkataramiah. Bangalore 1934; Mysore 1935

379.4.20 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1936, 1965

379.4.20.5 Edited Gorkahpur 1952-53

379.4.21 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's commentaries on Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads, by Gambhirananda in Eight Upaniṣads, Volume II, Calcutta 1958, 1966. Translation only, Calcutta 1978

379.4.22 M.D.Paradkar, "Similes in Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya on Aitareyopaniṣad", BhV 19, 1959, 71-76

379.4.23 Edited, with Śaṃkara's commentaries on Īśā, Kaṭha, Kena, Chāndogya, Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka, Praśna and Taittirīya Upaniṣads, Bhagavadgītā and Brahmasūtras. Varanasi 1964

379.4.24 Edited in SSG 4, 185-230

379.4.25 Summarized by K.H.Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 270-277

379.4.28 Edited with Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya by Som Raj Gupta. Delhi 1999

       5.Ajñānabodhinī or Ātmajñānaprakaraṇa or Adhyātmavidopadeśavidhi or Saṃkṣiptavedāntasarvasvaprakrīyā (Advaita)(NCat I, 152; II, 54)

379.5.1 Edited Calcutta 1874

379.5.2 Edited in MWS

379.5.3 Edited, with Svayamprakāśamuni's commentary, by Pandurang Sastri Odlamana. Bombay 1936

       6.Anātmaśrīvigarhaṇaprakaraṇa (Advaita) (NCat I, 194)

379.6.1 Edited in WSS

379.6.2 Edited in MWS

379.6.3 Edited in SG

379.6.4 Edited in SSG 11, 364-367

379.6.8 T.P.Ramachandran, "The Anātmaśrīvigarhaṇa of Śaṃkara (some reflections)", TVOS 27.1, 2002, 114-129

       7.Aparokṣānubhūti (Advaita) (NCat I, 251-252)

379.7.1 Edited Bombay 1849

379.7.2 Edited Bombay 1856

379.7.3 Edited with Vidyāraṇya's Dīpikā. Bombay 1878

379.7.4 Edited Lucknow 1881

379.7.5 Edited in VR

379.7.6 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā. 1884

379.7.7 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1885

379.7.8 Edited and translated by M.N.Dwivedi in CRYP. Reprinted Delhi 1982. Published with editions of Samkara's Vakyasudha and Bharatitirtha's Tikas on both as Raja Yoga or The Practical Metaphysics of the Vedanta. Bombay 1885, 1982

379.7.9 Edited with Śaṃkara's Manīṣāpañcaka by A.V.Sarma. Poona 1889

379.7.10 Edited by Vaman Ekanath Sastri Kemkar. Poona 1889

379.7.11 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha, Svātmanirūpaṇa, Vākyavṛtti and Vivekacūḍāmaṇi, by Jayarama Raghunatha as Śaṃkarācāryapañcaratna. 1892

379.7.12 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Dīpikā and Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha, by R. S. V. Sarma.  Poona 1895, 1916

379.7.12.1 Edited with Madhava's commentary by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1897

379.7.13 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Daśaślokī and Śataślokī and Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by A. Mahadeva Sastri and K. Rangacarya. MOLP 20, 1899

379.7.14 Partially translated in BV 6, 1901, 303-309

379.7.15 Edited by V. V. Bapat. Bombay 1903, 1928

379.7.16 Edited by Vinaya Lakshmana Bhava in Mahārāṣṭrakavi (Poona) 1906, 94 pp.

379.7.17 Edited in WSS

379.7.18 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Daśaślokī, Dakṣiṇāmūrtistotra, Śataślokī, Ātmabodha, Vākyavṛtti and Svātmanirūpaṇa, by S. Venkataramanan in Select Works of Śrī Śaṃkarācārya. Madras 1911, 1921

379.7.19 Edited in ADR

379.7.20 Edited in Telugu characters by Chedaluvada Sundararama Sastri. Madras 1914, 1916

379.7.21 Edited in VS

379.7.22 Edited by Hamsa Svami. Poona 1918

379.7.23 Edited by Sivarama Maharaj. Bombay 1923-24

379.7.24 Edited in MWS

379.7.25 Edited in Tamil and Nagari characters by Paramananda Svami. Tanjore 1927

379.7.26 Edited, with Vidyaraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā, by Durgacarana Chattopadhyaya. Banaras 1934

379.7.27 Edited with Vidyāraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā. Bombay 1935, 1939

379.7.28 Edited and translated by Vimuktananda. PB 38, 1933 - 39, 1934. Reprinted Almore 1938, 1955; Calcutta 1966, 1977

379.7.29 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā. Banaras 1941

379.7.30 M.K.Vankatarama Iyer, "Aparokṣānubhūti of Śrī Śaṃkarācārya", KK 23, 1959, 113-121

379.7.31 Edited in SSG 10, 383-401

379.7.32 Edited with Madhava's Dipika by Akhandananda Sarasvati. 1970

379.7.32.1 Edited with Samkara's Atmabodha, Vakyavrtti, and Laghuvakyavrtti by Harshananda. Mysore 1972

379.7.32.1.5 Donald James Foster, The Phenomenology of Self-Realization: The Phgilosophy of Sankaracārya: a Study of Vivekacūḍaṃanī and Aparokṣānubhuṭ. M. A. Thesis, McMaster U., 1973

379.7.32.2 Edited, with Samkara's Upadesasahasri, Dasasloki (with Madhusudana Sarasvati's Siddhantabindu), Satasloki, Pancikarana, Atmabodha, Tripuri, Upadesapancaratna, Manisapancika, Atmajnanopadesavidhi, Svātmanirupaṇa and Vakyavrtti, with Anandagiri's commentaries, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1981

379.7.33 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 320-323

379.7.34 Translated, with Vidyāraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā, by Ram Swarup Dwivedi. Bombay 1986

379.7.35 Edited in Bengali script and translated into Bengali, together with Ramagita section of Brahmapruana with Mahidhara's commentary, by Ramapada Chattopadhyaya. Calcutta 1987

379.7.36 Translated by Douglas A. Fox in Direct Awareness of the Self. Lewiston 1995

379.7.37 Edited and translated by Chinmayananda as Aparokṣānubhūti: Intimate Experience of the Reality by Śrī Śhankaracharya. Mumbai 2001

379.7.38 Edited and translated by J. L. Gupta. Delhi 2004

379.7.40 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha, Tattvabodha,and Manoratnamālā, by Swarupananda Saraswati Maharaj. Jamnagar 2005

379.7.42 Partly edited and translated in Vimalananda, Fifteen Portals to the Supreme: Meditation Techniques from Aparokṣānubhūti Mumbai 2006

379.7.45 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha, Prauḍḥānubodha and Laghuvākyavṛtti, by Krsna Panta Sastri. Delhi 2007

379.7.47 Translated by S. E. Saila Tamranan. Kucci 2007

       8.Ātmabodha (Advaita) (NCat II, 5l-53)

See e379.3.2; 379.7:11, 12, 32.1-2, 40, 45. et379.7.18. t163.1.2; 317.1.73.0

379.8.1 Translated by J. Taylor. London12; Bombay 1886, 1893

379.8.2 Edited by Puranam Venkata Narayana Krishna Sastri. Madras 1840

379.8.3 Edited by J. Haeberlin in KavS (Calcutta 1847, 1873-74)

379.8.4 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Tattvabodha, by Fitzedward Hall. Mirzapore 1852

379.8.5 Edited and translated into German by K. F. L. Graul. Bibliotheca Tamulica 1, 1854, 174-203. Reprinted Osnabruck 1969

379.8.6 Translated into French by F. Neve. JA (6th series) 7, 1866, 5-96. Reprinted Paris 1866

379.8.7 Edited and translated by I. F. Kearns. Madras 1867. Also IA 5, 1876, 125-133

379.8.8 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmānātmaviveka, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1867-1876

379.8.9 Edited by G. S. Mudaliyar. Madras 1869

379.8.10 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Nirvāṇaṣaṭka, by Kesavacandra Raya Karmakara. Calcutta 1869, 1878, 1884

379.8.11 Edited by Jivananda Vidyasagara in KavS (Calcutta 1872, 1886)

379.8.12 Portions translated by M.Monier-Williams in Indian Wisdom (London 1876)

379.8.13 Edited by Muktananda. Ahmedabad 1879

379.8.14 Edited in Telugu characters by Venkataramana Sastri. Madras 1881

379.8.15 Edited with Brahmānanda's Dīpikā. Bombay 1881

379.8.16 Edited by Jvalaprasad and Govindaprasada. Moradabad 1884

379.8.17 Edited in VR

379.8.18 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Paramārthasāra and Hastāmalakīyabhāṣya, by Amritalal Basu. Calcutta 1885

379.8.19 Translated by B.P.Narasimhiah in CRYP

379.8.20 Edited in Telugu characters by Prajnanaghanendra. Madras 1887, 1894, 1918

379.8.21 Edited in BSR

379.8.22 Edited in grantha characters with an anonymous Ṭīkā. Madras 1894

379.8.23 Translated into German by F.Hartmann. Leipzig 1895

379.8.24 Translated by Charles Johnston as The Awakening of the Self. New York 1897; Felinfach 1994

379.8.25 Translated by Sitanath Datta in Śaṅkarācārya .Calcutta 1889, 1897, 1911

379.8.26 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Sarvavedāntasiddhāntasāra, Svātmanirūpaṇa, Vākyavṛtti and Vivekacūḍāmaṇi, by A.Mahadeva Sastri and K.Rangacarya. MOLP 22, 1899

379.8.27 Translated by N. Dhole in The Oriental (Calcutta) 1.9-10, 1899

379.8.27.5 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Ātmānātmaviveka, by M.M.Chatterjee. Bombay 1900, 1904

379.8.28 Translated by Chanilal C. Bohra. BV 6, 1901: 451, 527

379.8.29 Edited by Vedanta Venkata Subbaiya. Bangalore 1902

379.8.30 Edited and translated, wiith Śaṃkara's commentary on Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakārikās, by M.L.Dvivedi. Chittur 1903

379.8.32 Edited in Malayalam characters, with Viśveśvara's Prakāśikā, by P.Subrahmanya Sastri. 1904

379.8.33 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Tattvabodha, by V.K.Raju. Tanjore 1910, 1921

379.8.34 Edited in WSS

379.8.34.5 Translated in Sita Nath Datta, Śaṃkarācārya, His Life and Teachings. Third edition, Calcutta 1911

379.8.35 Edited in ADR

379.8.36 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Tattvabodha and Vākyavṛtti, in Gītāpañcarātra (Poona 1914)

379.8.37 Edited in BN

379.8.38 Edited in PS

379.8.39 Edited in VS

379.8.40 Edited by Sivananda Bharati. Belgaum 1915

379.8.40.1 Edited and translated into Polish by Stanislaw FranciszekMichaelski. Warsaw 1923

379.8.40.2 Edited by Srikrsna Pant. AG, Banaras 1933

379.8.41 Edited in MWS

379.8.41.5 Translated by Sivananda Sarasvati. Rishikesh 1936

379.8.42 Edited and translated by Siddhatmananda. PB 41, 1936: 41, 320, 352, 374, 421, 581, 632, 684, 732, 790

379.8.42.1 Edited by Mannilalal Abhimanyu. Banaras 1937

379.8.43 Edited and translated, with Kṛṣṇānandāśrama Svāmi's  Pradīpikā and editor's English notes, by P.N.Menon. Palghat 1942, 1964

379.8.44 Edited and translated by Nikhilananda. New York 1946, 1970, 1980, 1989; Madras 1947, 1962

379.8.45 V.A.Thiagarajan, "Śaṃkarācārya's Ātmabodha", Triveni 20, 1948-49, 226-229

379.8.46 Edited in SSG 10, 402-411

379.8.47 Edited with editor's Ṭīkā by D.C.Sastri. OH 7, 1959, 1-20

379.8.48 M.K.Venkatarama, "Ātmabodha of Śrī Śaṃkarācārya", KK 23, 1959, 26-30

379.8.49 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Ṭīkā, by D.C. Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1961

379.8.50 Edited and translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan. Madras 1964

379.8.51 Translated by Deb Kumar Das as A Discourse on the Real Nature of Self. Calcutta 1970

379.8.52 Edited and translated by A.Parthasarathy. Bombay 1971

379.8.53 Translated by Chinmayananda. Madras 1972

379.8.53.1 Edited in Telugu Script by Hanuman Janakirama Sarma. Mysore 1972; Tiruvannamalai 1980

379.8.54 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Ātmānātmaviveka and editor's Vimala, by Jagadisa Candra Misra. KSS 218, 1973

379.8.54.1 Translated by Roy Eugene Davis as The Path of Soul-Liberation. Lakemont, Georgia 1975

379.8.54.1.5 Translated by Sulman Samuel Cohen in Advaita Sādhana, or The Yoga of Direct Liberation. Delhi 1975

379.8.54.2 Rammurti S. Mishra, Self Analysis and Self knowledge; basedon Ātmabodha of Shankaracharya. Lakemont, Georgia 1977

379.8.55 Harinamananda, "Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha", STM 91-93

379.8.55.3 Translated by Camille Svensson as Ātmabodha (Knowledge of the Soul). Tustin, Calif. 1978

379.8.55.7 Edited and translated by Chinmayananda. Bombay 1981

379.8.56 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 323-324

379.8.56.1Edited, with Śaṃkara's Vākyavṛtti, Dakṣinamūrtistotra, Śivapañcaksam, Jīvanmuktānandalahari, with Raphael's commentaries, edited and translated into Spanish by Eleaonora Berlaj. Barcelona 1997, 2003

379.8.56.2 Sebastian Painadath, "Āmabodh: the challenge of Indian spiritual heritage to Christian theological reflection", Religious Pluralism 45-63

379.8.56.5 Edited b Vijay Kaskhelkar. Nagpur 1999

379.8.57 Edited with editor's commentary by Harsanandapuri. Bangalore 1996

379.8.59 Edited and translated by Kaluri Suryanarayana. Hyderabad 1999

379.8.60 Edited and translated by K.V.Apte. PTG 34.3, 2000, 14; 35.4, 2000, 16; 35.1, 200, 14-26; 35.2, 2000, 14-25; 35.3, 2001, 12-24, 35.4, 2000, 11-17; 37.1, 2001, 10-18; 37.2, 2002, 10-21; 37.3, 2002, 13-24; 37.4, 2002, 15-18

379.8.61 R. Balasubramanian, "The Ātmabodha of Śaṃkara - I", TVOS 25.1-2, 230-265

379.8.64 N. Veezhinathan, "The Ātmabodha of Śaṃkara - II", TVOS 25.1-2, 2000, 266-277

379.8.70 Sung in Sanskrit. CD1011 of the American Sanskrit Institute. Warwick 2007

379.8.75 Self-Knowledge. Ādi-Śankarācārya’s 68 Verse Treatis on the Philosophhyof the non-dualists. Tr. Roy Eugene Davis. New Delhi 2012

       9.Ātmajñānopadeśa (Advaita) (NCat II, 45)

See e379.7.32.2

379.9.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by S.Samasramin. THC I, 1967-68: II, 19, 27, 35, 45

379.9.2 Edited with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā. 1884

379.9.3 Translated, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by Yogesa Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1900

379.9.4 Edited in WSS

379.9.5 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Vākyavṛttti, by Jagadisvarananda. Deoghar 1941; Madras 1959

379.9.6 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 10.2, 1953, 24 pp.

379.9.7 Translated into French by R.Allar. ET 58, 1957: 231, 263

379.9.8 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 326-328

       10.Ātmānātmaviveka (Advaita) (various versions; cf. NCat II, 60-61)

See e379.8:8,54. t379.8.27.5

379.10.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Vivekacūḍāmaṇi and Kaupīnapañcaka, by Nilakamala Vandhopadhyaya in Pañcāmṛta (Calcutta 1861)

379.10.2 Translated by M. M. Chatterjee in CRYP

379.10.3 Edited by Kalicandra Lahidi. Calcutta 1887

379.10.4 Translated Bombay 1901

379.10.5 Edited by Ram Mohan Roy in Rāja Rammohana Rāyera Saṃskṛta-Vaṅgala-granthāvalī (Calcutta 1905)

379.10.6 Edited by Prasannakumara Sastri Bhattacharya. Calcuta 1908

379.10.7 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1908, 1920

379.10.8 Edited in MWS

379.10.9 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 328-331

379.10.9.1 Edited by Sivaprasada Dvivedi. Varanasi 1991

379.10.10 Edited and translated by K. V. Apte. PTG 30.2, 1996, 38; 30.3, 1996, 39; 30.4, 1996, 49; 31.1, 1996, 52; 31.2, 1997, 43; 31.3, 1997, 54, 31.4, 1997, 44; 33.1, 1998, 61-64; 33.2, 1999, 39-43

379.10.12 Edited, with A. Vasudeva Potti's Vyākhyā, by K. Govinda and S. Sudarsana Sarma. Tirupati 2005

        11.Bālabodha(saṃgraha) or Bālabodhinī (Advaita)

379.11.1 Edited and translated into Latin by F.H.Windischmann. Bonn 1832

379.11.2 Edited by Jaganmohana Tarkalamkara. 1875

379.11.2.1 Edited with Samkara's Mundakopanisadbhasya by Sridhara Sastri Pathak. Poona 1925

379.11.3 Edited in ASDJ

379.11.4 Malati Gokhale, "Authorship of the Bālabodhinī ascribed to Śaṃkarācārya", BDCRI 18, 1957, 186-191

       12.Bhāṣya on the Bhagavadgītā (Advaita)

See e23.1.272; 379.4.23

379.12.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, by Jagannatha Sukla. Calcutta 1853, 1859, 1870, 1879, 1884

379.12.2 Edited by S. Kuppuswami Sastri. Madras 1865

379.12.3 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, by Hiralala Misra. Calcutta 1873, 1882

379.12.4 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1879

379.12.4.1 Translated by Ramavatara Ojhe. Patna 1880

379.12.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Śrīdhara Svāmin'sSubodhinī, by Kailasacandra Simha. Calcutta 1884

379.12.6 Edited in grantha characters by Tirumalaivilangupam Tatacharya. Madras 1884

379.12.7 Edited with Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī by MadhavacandraTarkacudamani. Dacca 1885

379.12.8 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Sūrya Paṇḍita'sParamārthaprāpa, by S.J.Gondhalekar. Poona 1886

379.12.9 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Gūḍhārthadīpikā, byPrasannakumara Sastri. Calcutta 1886, 1908

379.12.10 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa and Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, by Umadatta Tripathi. Lucknow 1888

379.12.11 Edited in Telugu characters. Bangalore 1889

379.12.12 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, by K.S.Agase. ASS 34, 1896, 1908, 1909 1936, 1967, 1968

379.12.13 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya, Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Madhusūdana Sarasvatī''s Gūḍhārthadīpika, Nīlakaṇṭha's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya, Yāmuna's Gītārthasaṃgraha, Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī and Viśvanātha Cakravartin's Ṭīkā by DamodaraMukhopadhyaya Vidyananda. Calcutta 1897-1905

379.12.14 Translated by A.Mahadeva Sastri. Madras 1897, 1918, 1947, 1972, 1977, 1985; Mysore 1901

379.12.15 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī and Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, by Adya Prasada Misra. Banaras 1905-09

379.12.16 Edited by Sundararaja Sarma. Madras 1906

379.12.17 Translated into Dutch by Barend Faddegon. Amsterdam 1906

379.12.18 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters. Madras 1907

379.12.19 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Gītābhāṣya, Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, Madhva's Gītābhāṣya and Jayatīrtha's Prameyadīpikā on it, by A.V.Narasimhacarya and T.C.Narasimhacarya. Three volumes. Madras 1909-1910

379.12.20 Edited by Gangadhara Bhanu. Poona 1909-1910

379.12.21 Edited in WSS

379.12.22 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Śaṃkarānanda's Gītābhāṣya, Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Gūḍhārthadīpikā, Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, Sūrya Paṇḍita's Gītābhāṣya, Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, and Madhva's Gītābhāṣya, by Caduluvada Sundararama. Madras 1911-1916

379.12.23 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī, Dhanapati's Utkarṣiṇī, Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, Abhinavagupta's Gītārthasaṃgraha, Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Gūḍhārthadīpikā and Dharmadatta (Bacchā) Jhā's Gūḍhārthatattvāloka, by V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1912, 1936. Delhi 1978

379.12.24 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, by Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. Second edition. Calcutta 1913

379.12.25 Edited, with Bellaṃkonda Rāma Rau's Ārthaprakāśa, by Pratibanda Venkataramayya. Bezwada 1917

379.12.26 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, Madhva's Gītābhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Prameyadīpikā, Vallabha's Tattvadīpikā and Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Bombay 1918

379.12.27 Edited by Krsnanada Mahodaya. Calcutta 1918-19

379.12.28 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 192l, 1922

379.12.29 Edited by Manahsukharana Suryarama Tripathi. Bombay 1926

379.12.30 Book XI edited, with Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, by Sisirkumar Maitra and translated by Annie Besant. Calcuta 1929

379.12.31 Edited by D.V.Gokhale. POS 1, 1931, 1950

379.12.32 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, "Śaṃkara's authorship of the Gītābhāṣya", ABORI 14, 1932, 39-60

379.12.33 R.B.A.Ray, Yogakṣema. BSOAS 7, 1933-35, 133-136

379.12.34 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya and Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī. Bombay 1936

379.12.35 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya, Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandra, Madhva's Gītābhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Prameyadīpikā, Vedānta Deśika's Brahmānandagiri, Vallabha's Tattvadīpikā, Nīlakaṇṭha's Nīlakaṇṭhī and Yāmuna's Gītārthasaṃgraha with Vedānta Deśika's Rakṣā thereon, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Bombay 1938

379.12.36 T.G.Mainkar, "Śaṃkara and the mokṣa passages in the Bhagavadgītā", PKCV 101-105

379.12.37 P.M.Modi, "Philosophical ideas of the Gītā, with special reference to Śaṃkara's interpretation", GRSJ 12, 1950, 123-140

379.12.38 P.M.Modi, "Verses of the Gītā in which Śaṃkarācārya finds saṃnyāsa, but which do not mention it", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 229-230

379.12.39 S.S.Bhawe, "How far is Śaṃkara right in holding that the Bhagavadgītā teaches jñāna as the means to release?", JIB 1.1, 1952, 73-92

379.12.40 Edited in SSG 8

379.12.41 Edited by P.M.Modi in The Bhagavadgītā: A Fresh Approach. Baroda 1955

379.12.42 T.G.Mainkar, The Gītā Bhāṣya Prakāśa. 1955

379.12.43 R.Karmarkar, "Did Śaṃkarāchārya write a bhāṣya on the Bhagavadgītā?", ABORI 39, 1958, 365-371

379.12.44 W.R.Antarkar, "Śrī Śaṃkarācārya's authorship of the Gītā Bhāṣya", OT 6.2, 1962, 1-26

379.12.45 M.D.Paradkar, "Similes in Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya on the Gītā", HDVCV 91-107

379.12.46 Edited and translated with commentary by Chinmayananda, Madras 1967

379.12.47 Churamani Datta, "Brahman and īśvara in Śaṃkara's Gītā Bhāṣya", Bh 12-14, 1968-71, 117-133

379.12.48 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1969

379.12.49 T.G.Mainkar, A Comparative Study of the Commentaries on the Bhagavadgītā. Second edition. Delhi 1969

379.12.50 Anam Charan Swami, "Authenticity of the Bhagavadgītābhāṣya attributed to Śaṃkarācārya", MO 2.1, 1969, 32-38

379.12.51 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "Śrī Śaṃkara on the Bhagavad-Gītā", Gitasamiksa 1-11

379.12.52 Arvind Sharma, "A comment on Śaṃkara's commentary on Bhagavadgītā 18.1", JBRS 58, 1972, 171-182. Also PURB 5.1, 1974, 53-64. Also IIJ 17, 1975, 183-194. Reprinted in his Textual Studies in Hinduism (New Delhi 1980), 103-120

379.12.53 V.Panoly, Gītā in Śaṅkara's Own Words. Chapters 1-3, Calicut 1975

379.12.54 S.S.Deshpande, "A comparative and critical study of Śaṃkarāchārya's and Rāmānujāchārya's interpretations of karmayoga in the Bhagavadgītā", JUB 25-26, 1976-77, 77-82

379.12.55 Selections translated in HTR 196-199

379.12.55.1 Shirley Anne McMurtry, Doctrines and Methods Used by Śaṃkara and Rāmānuja to Elucidate the Relation between Self-Knowledge and Dharma with special reference to their Commentaries on the Bhagavadgītā. Ph.D.Thesis, McMaster University 1977

379.12.56 C. Kuppuswamy, Śaṃkara and Aurobindo on the Bhagavadgītā: a Critical Examination. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1980

379.12.57 Anon., "Ācārya Śaṃkara through his Gītā-commentary", PB 83, 1978: 283, 322

379.12.58 Arvind Sharma, "A note on the use of the word aṃśa for Kṛṣṇa's incarnation in Śaṃkara's Gītābhāṣya", TVOS 6, 1981, 172-175

379.12.59 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "Śrī Śaṃkara's introduction to his commentary on the Gītā", VK 68, 1981, 375-377

379.12.60 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "On Śaṃkara's commentary on theBhagavadgītā", VK 70, 1983, 154-158

379.12.61 Edited and translated by A.G.Krishna Warrier. Madras 1983

379.12.62 G.V.Saroja, Tilak and Śaṃkara on the Gītā. New Delhi 1985

379.12.63 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 294-308

379.12.64 Anima Sen Gupta, "Devotion as expounded by Śaṃkara in his commentary on the Bhagavad Gītā", VK 71, 1984, 180-183

379.12.64.0 Edited and translated by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1984, 1991

379.12.64.1 Roger Marcaurella, "Śaṃkara's hermeneutics of renunciationin the Gītā", NEB 127-137

379.12.64.2 Edited by Gajanana Sambhu Sadhale. Three volumes. Parimal Sanskrit Series 17, Delhi 1985

379.12.65 Francis X. D'Sa, Word-Index to Śaṃkara's Gītābhāṣya. Pune 1985; Chambersburg, Pa. 1989

379.12.66 Phani Mahanthi, The Concept of Puruṣa and Puruṣottama in the Commentary of Śaṃkara on the Prasthānatrayī. Delhi 1986

379.12.66.1 Tryambakeswarananda, "Bhagavatpāda's commentary on the Gītā--some unique features", TL 10.1, 1987, 43-46

379.12.67 Translated by C.V.Ramachandra Aiyar. Bombay 1988

379.12.68 Chapters 1-8 edited and translated in V. Panoli, Gītā in Śaṃkara's Own Words. Calicut 1989

379.12.68.1 Translated into German by Jurgen Dunnabier and Gerhard Riemann. Munich 1989

379.12.68.2 Translated by Svarupananda. Calcutta 1989

379.12.69 Iwao Shima, "Śaṃkara's interpretation of the Bhagavadgītā, JIBSt 39.1, 1990, 5-10

379.12.70 M.V.B.S.Sarma, "Śaṃkara on Gītā". TL 15.4, 1993, 33-35

379.12.70.1 Trevor Leggett, Realization of the Supreme Self. The Bhagavad Gītā Yoga-s. London 1995

379.12.70.2 Trevor Leggett, A Trainiong Manual for Spiritual Practice: a New Revelation of the Bhagavad Gītā Yogas: Based on Śaṃkara's Commentary. New York 1995, 1999

379.12.71 R. Naga Swamy, "The sixty-four yoginīs and bhūta worship as mentioned by Śaṃkara in his commentary on the Bhagavadgītā", BIS 9-10, 1996, 237-246

379.12.73 Edited with Vidyānanda Giri's Lalita by Svarnalala Tuli and Umesananda Sastri. Hrsikesh 1998

379.12.75 Viswanath Prasad Varma, "Śaṃkarācārya and the Gītā, FacIC 152-176

379.12.78 Nancy Ann Nayar, "Śraddhā in the Bhagavadgītā: the divergent perspective of two classical and two modern commentaries", JVaisS 9.2, 2001, 195-208

379.12.85 T.S.Rukmani, "The problematic of karma and karmajñānasamuccaya in the Bhagavadgītābhāṣya of Śaṃkarācārya", Parampara 191-211

379.12.88 Peter Stephen, Erlosung in Spannungsfeld von aktivem Leben und Entsagung: Ein Studie zu Śamkaṛa;s Exegese der Bhagavadgītā. Aachen 2002

379.12.92 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Chronology of the Prasthānatrayī–light from the Bhagavadgiṭābhāṣya of Śaṃkara", TVOS 29, 2004, 78-93

       13.Bhajagovinda

379.13.1 Edited by A. V. Suryanarayana. Hyderabad 1975

379.13.1.1 Edited by Purusottamatirtha. Palikatta 1964

379.13.1.2 Translated by R. N. Westbrook Aingar and Jessie Duncan as A Lyric of Life and a Psalm of the Soul.. Bombay 1965

379.13.1.3 Edited by Chinmayananda and translated by Saradapriyananda. Madras 1967; Bombay 1979

379.13.1.4 Edited by Ravindra Kelekara. Gaya 1973

379.13.1.5 Edited and translated by Gurudasananda. Tanjore 1974

379.13.2 Saradapriyananda, "Bhaja Govindam", STM 94-99

379.13.3 Edited and translated in TVOS, 39-88

379.13.3.1 Edited and translated by Kasturilala Kharabande. New Delhi 1990

379.13.3.2 Edited by Maharapuram Nataranjan Krishnamani. New Delhi 1996

379.13.4 Edited with commentary by S. Geethamuni Amma and S. Sobhanna, and translated by R. Bindu. Delhi 1998

379.13.6 Edited and translated by Suresh Parashottamdas Dalal. Mumbai 2000

379.13.9 Peter Stephen, Erlösung im Spannungsfeld von aktiven Leben und Entsagung. Eine Studie zu Śamkaras Exegesis des Bhagavadgītā. Aachen 2002

379.13.12 Edited and translatdd by Bhimasena Rao Murty. Berhampur 2004

379.13.15 Edited and translated by Chandaka as Follow Your Heart. Mimbai 2008

       14.Brahmajñānāvalīmālā (Advaita)

379.14.1 Edited in WSS

379.14.2 Edited in MWS

379.14.3 Edited in SG

379.14.4 Edited and translated by N. Gangadharan. TVOS 21.1, 1996, 60-66

379.14.6 Kermit Fisher Rozen, The Garland Which Consists of a Series of Brahman-Knowledges:a translation of the Brahmajinmavimala with a commentary based on Śaṃkara' Advaita Vedānta. B. A. Thesis, Reed College, Portland, Oregon 1990

379.14.8 Edited by Niscalalanda Sarasvati. Puri 2009

       15.Brahmānucintana or Ātmacintana (Advaita) (NCat II, 45)

379.15.1 Edited in WSS

379.15.2 Edited Poona 1917

379.15.3 Edited in MWS

379.15.4 Edited in SG

379.15.5 Edited in SSG 11, 412-415

379.15.6 Edited by Narayananda Tirtha. Varanasi 1976

       16.Bhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras

See a23.1:106,182,192,226,295; 369.4.5; 379.65.13. b23.1:103-104,229.1, 272, 273.2, 288. e23.1:1-3,5,7,9,13,17,20,21,23,25,31,33,34, 46,47,55,56,66,69,75,78,87,88,92,93,98,105,114,115,119,120,126, 130,141,144,149,150,152,152.1, 161,163,164,168,171,172,179,202, 206,210,212,214,215,224,236,239,240,255,263,266,267,280. e174.6.11; 379.4.23. et23.1:138,143,176,180,211. t23.1:12,24,139,183,190,191,207,233. CIPAR

379.16.1 A.Bruining, "Śaṃkarācārya's commenta of de opohorismen van den Vedānten", Bijdragen totode taal-, land- en volken-kunde van Nederlandisch-Indie 3 reeks 8, 1873; 10, 1875; 4 reeks 2, 1878

379.16.2 K.T.Telang, "Gleanings from the Śārīraka Bhāṣya of Śaṃkarācārya", JASBo 18, 1894, 1 ff.

379.16.3 T.R.Amalnerkar, "Dr. G. Thibaut on the Śaṅkarabhāṣya", JASBo 20, 1897-1900, 49-77

379.16.4 Paul Deussen, Das System des Vedānta. Second edition Leipzig 1906. Translated into English by Charles Johnston as The System of the Vedānta, Chicago 1912; New York 1973

379.16.5 Introductory section edited in Telugu characters and translated by Susurla Gopalasastry. Amalapuram 1918

379.16.6 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Śaṃkara's reference to a Buddhist passage", IHQ 9, 1933, 981

379.16.6.5 K. S. Ramaswami Sastri, The Science of the Soul. 1935

379.16.7 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Sarvāstivāda in Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya", JOR 11, 1937, 27-36

379.16.8 Introductory section translated into French by Olivier Lacombe. RT 43.1, 116-123

379.16.9 W.T.Saskurikar, Śaṃkara on Brahmasūtra 1.1 Only--A Critical Study. Poona 1946

379.16.10 Srinivas Dixit, "Argumentative faults in Śaṃkara's commentary on the Brahma-Sūtras", JUP 1, 1953, 71-73

379.16.11 Sri Samkaracarya (Dr. Kurtakoti), "Śaṃkara's interpretation of the Brahmasūtras", OT 2, 1956, 1-60

379.16.12 P.M.Modi, "Śrī Śaṃkarācārya's Catuḥ-sūtrībhāṣya on the Brahmasūtras", GRSJ 19, 1957, 15-25

379.16.13 Selections translated in SIT

379.16.14 M. D. Paradkar, "Nyāyas in Śaṃkarabhāṣya on the Brahmasūtras", JUBo 27, 1958, 155-167

379.16.15 T. K. Gopalaswamy Ayyangar, "Buddhism as interpreted in the Brahmasūtras by Śaṃkarāchārya", SVUOJ 4.1-2, 1961, 75-86

379.16.16 Hajime Nakamura, "Conflict between traditionalism and rationalism: a problem with Śaṃkara", PEW 12, 1962, 153-161

379.16.17 Daniel H.H. Ingalls, "Ātmānātman", Jnanamuktavali 101-110

379.16.18 V. Anjaneya Sarma, "The concept of adhyāsa in Śaṃkara's commentary on the Brahmasūtra", SVUOJ 6, 1963, 34-40. Summarized in CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 215

379.16.19 P. K. Sundaram, "The conception of soul in Śaṃkara's Sūtrabhāṣya", VK 52, 1965-66, 46-50

379.16.20 A. S. Narayana Pillai, "The theory of māyā as a theory of reality", IPA 2, 1966, 215-219

379.16.20.5 Edited and translated by Balkoba Bhave. three volumes. Paranara 1965

379.16.21 Rasvihary Das, Introduction to Śaṃkara. Calcutta 1968

379.16.22 Narasimha Bhatta, "The Brahma-Sūtra-Śaṅkara-Bhāṣya--its uniqueness", Srngeri Souvenir, Srirangam 1970, 63-74

379.16.22.5 Luigi Heilmann, "Una pagine di filosofia del Brahmasūtrabhāṣya di Śaṃkara", in Linguistic Studies presented to Andre Martinet on the occasion ofo his 60th Birthday. Part Two New York 1970, 233-241

379.16.23 Shoren Ihara, "A revised index to the Brahmasūtra-Śaṅkarabhāṣya (1 Adhyāya, 1 Pāda)", ActInd 1, 1970, 9-54

379.16.23.5 V. Venkatachalam, "Two untraced citations in the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya of Śaṃkara", JOR 40-41, 1980-72, 101-104

379.16.24 Arthur L. Herman, "Indian theodicy: Śaṃkara and Rāmānuja on Brahmasūtra II.1.32-36", PEW 21, 1971, 265-282

379.16.25 P. K. Sundaram et al., comp., Word Index to the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya of Śaṅkara. MUPS 17. Two volumes, 1971, 1973

379.16.26 M.P.Maratha, Critical Examination of the Philosophy of Śaṃkara, with special reference to the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya. Ph.D.Thesis, Poona University 1974

379.16.27 Mario Piantelli, "Kramamukti. A few notes", ITaur 2, 1974, 259-278

379.16.28 S.R.Mukherji, "A note on Śaṃkara's Adhyāsa Bhāṣya", PAOPA 5, 1975, 56-62

379.16.29 Louis Thomas O'Neil, Māyā in Śaṃkara with reference to Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya on the Brahmasūtra from a Phenomenological Viewpoint. Ph.D.Thesis, McMaster University 1975

379.16.30 Frank Podgorski, "Śaṃkara's critique of Sāṃkhyan causality in the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya", PEW 25, 1975, 49-58

379.16.31 Selections translated in HTR 199-200

379.16.32 Gerhard Oberhammer, "An unknown source in Śaṃkara's refutation of the Pāñcarātra", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 221-233

379.16.33 Bensidhar Bhatt, "Interpretation of some crucial problems of Śaṃkara's Adhyāsa-Bhāṣya", JIP 5, 1978, 337-354

379.16.34 Mario Piantelli, "Śaṃkara's treatment of śabdaprabhavatva in Brahmasūtrabhāṣya l.3.28 and the problem of a nexus between the so-called śabdabrahman and sphoṭa. Some considerations", ITaur 6,1978, 241-250

379.16.35 Vireswarananda, "Śrī Bhagavatpāda's Adhyāsa Bhāṣya (superimposition)", Dilip 6.3, 1980, 23-29

379.16.36 Shlomo Biderman, "A constitutive God--an Indian suggestion", PEW 32, 1982, 425-438

379.16.37 Arvind Sharma, "Śaṃkara's attitude to scriptural authority as revealed by his gloss on Brahmasūtra I.1.3", JIP 10, 1982, 179-186

379.16.38 S.S.Raghavachar, "Śaṃkara on the Brahmasūtra", PB 87, 1982, 506-511

379.16.39 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 119-180

379.16.40 K. Krishna Josi, "Mūlāvidyā according to Bhāṣya and Vārttika", TL 6.2, 1983, 20-28

379.16.40.1 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Bhāmatī and Allalasuri's Tika, by V.S.V.Guruswamy Sastri. Madrapuri 1984

379.16.41 Prabhakar Apte, "Interpretation of Pāñcarātrādhikaraṇa of Brahmasūtra by Śaṃkara vis-a-vis temple-oriented religion of the Āgamas", POSankara 340-345

379.16.42 Mukund Lalji Wedekar, "Identification of some smṛti citations from the Brahmasūtra-Śaṃkarabhāṣya", ABORI 69, 1989, 276-267. Also AsIS 215-219

379.16.42.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Śaṃkara in the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya", BPBS 479-514

379.16.43 T.S.Rukmani, "Śaṃkara's views on yoga in the Brahmasūtrabhāṣya in the light of the authorship of the Yogasūtrabhāṣya-Vivaraṇa", JIP 21, 1993, 395-404

379.16.44 B. Vimalabhai, "An account of the texts quoted by Śrī Śaṃkara in his Brahmasūtrabhāṣya", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 149-158

379.16.45 Natalia Isayeva, "Śaṃkara's commentary on the Brahmasūtras", HIndPh 107-118

379.16.46 Vijay Pandya, "Refutation of the Jaina Darśana by Śaṃkarācārya with special reference to syādvāda in the Brahmasutra Śaṃkarabhāṣya 2.2", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 9-13

379.16.47 K. Jayanmal, A Glossary of Technical Terms in the Commentaries of Śaṃkara, Rāmānuja and Madhva on the Brahma-Sūtras. Part One. New Delhi 1997

379.16.48 Chapter 16 translated by Klaus K. Klostermaier. ALB 61, 1997, 149-253

379.16.49 S. M. Srinivasa Chari, The Philosophy of the Vedāntasūtra: a Study Based on the Evaluation of the Commentaries of Śaṃkara, Rāmānuja and Madhva. New Delhi 1998

379.16.51 Francis X. Clooney, "Samkara's theological realislm: the meaning and usefulness of gods (devata) in Uttaramīmāṃsāsūtrabhāṣya", NPAV 30-50

379.16.53 Kumudini, Doctrines of Śaṃkarabhāṣya and Bhāskarabhāṣya on Brahmasūtras. Delhi 2001

379.16.55 Lalita Sengupta, "Acceptance of mundan world in Śaṃkarabhāṣya",Anviksa 24, 2003, 46-53

379.16.56 Viktoria Lysenko, "Śaṃkara, critique du Vaiśeṣika: une lecture de Brahmasūtrabhāṣya (II.2.11-17)", AS 59, 2005, 533-580

        17.Bhāṣya on the Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad (Advaita)

See e317.1:8,13. e379.4.23

379.17.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, and translated by E.Roer. BI 2, 1849-56, 1908. Reprinted Osnabruck 1980

379.17.2 Edited in Telugu characters, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Chāndogya and Taitirīya Upaniṣads, Ānandagiri's Ṭīkās on all three Upaniṣads, and Raṅgarāmānuja's commentaries on Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Chāndogya, Īśā, Kaṭha, Kena, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka, Praśna, Śvetāśvatara and Taittirīya Upaniṣads. Madras 1869

379.17.3 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1875

379.17.4 Edited Banaras 1884

379.17.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by K. S. Agase. ASS 15, 1891, 1902, 1915, 1927, 1982

379.17.5.1 Edited by Sivasamkara Sarma. Rohtak 1911, 1983

379.17.6 Translated by Mysore Hiriyanna. Srirangam 1919

379.17.7 Edited by Hari Raghunath Bhagavat.WSS 2, 1928

379.17.7.5 Translated by Madhavananda. Almora 1931, 1941, 1950, 1951. Sections reprinted in SBAV 204-213; also Calcutta 1965

379.17.8 Kathe Marschner, Zur Verfasserfrage des dem Śaṃkarācārya zugeschriebenen Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad-Bhāṣya. Berlin Inaugural Dissertation, Breslau 1933

379.17.9 II.1.20 commented on by Madhavananda. PB 38, 1933: 285,333

379.17.10 S. Kuppuswami Sastri, "Śaṃkara and the Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad", PB 39, 1934, 374-378

379.17.10.1 Edited with Anandagiri's Tika by Ramacandra Sastri Pansikar. Kasi 1942

379.17.12 N. K. Brahma, "Studies in the Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad", PB 56, 1951: 141, 174, 221, 261, 296, 342, 377

379.17.13 Edited in SSG 6

379.17.14 Edited Gorakhpur 1955

379.17.15 Introduction to Book II edited and translated, with the Sambandhavārttika section of Sureśvara's Vārttika, by T.M.P.Mahadevan. Madras 1958

379.17.16 Wilhelm Rau, "Bemerkungen zu Śaṅkaras Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad-bhāṣya", Paideua 7, 1960, 293-299

379.17.17 Edited by S. Kuppuswami Sastri. Fourth edition. Calcutta 1965

379.17.18 Edited Gorakhpur 1968

379.17.19 Heidrun Bruckner, Zum Beweisfehren Śaṃkaras. Eine Untersüchung der Form und Funktion von Dṛṣṭāntas im Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya und im Chāndogyopaniṣadbhāṣya des Śaṃkara Bhagavatpāda. Berlin 1979

379.17.20 Mario Piantelli, "The conception of the two dṛṣṭis in Śaṃkara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya 1.4.10", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 313-332

379.17.20.0 Heidrun Bruckner, "Śaṃkara's use of the term ākhyāyika in his Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya", Pwsc (?) 5, 1989, 100-109

379.17.20.1 Mario Piantelli, "Some observations concerning the two dṛṣṭis in Śrī Śaṃkara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya I.4.10 and the role of ātman in human experience as a criterion of individuation", BhV 41.1-2, 1981, 16-39

379.17.20.2 Edited by S.Venkataramana Aiyar and translated by K.N.Chatterjee. Varanasi 1981

379.17.21 Heidrun Bruckner, "Revelation and argumentation--some references to the relation of śruti and tarka in Śaṃkara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad-bhāṣya", IATW 209-220

379.17.22 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 190-204

379.17.23 Mahesananda Giri, Introduction to Bṛhadāraṇyaka Bhāṣya. Advaita-Grantha Ratna Manjusa 29. Varanasi 1986

379.17.24 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. Two volumes. Mt. Abu, 1982-1990

379.17.25 Jacqueline Suthren Hirst, "Strategies of interpretation: Śaṃkara's commentary on Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad", JAOS 116, 1996, 58-76

       18.Bhāṣya on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (NCat VII, 117-118)

See b379.17.2. e317.1:8,13,15. e379.4.23

379.18.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by E.Roer. BI 3, 1850, 1873

379.18.2 Edited and translated by Rajendralal Mitra. Two volumes. Calcutta 186l-62. Extracts from this published in BI 24, 1862

379.18.3 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873

379.18.4 Edited by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1885

379.18.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by K.S.Agase. ASS 14, 1890, 1983

379.18.6 Edited and translated by S.Sitarama Sastri. BV 1897-98. Sections reprinted in BV 9, 1974, 100-118

379.18.7 Translated by Ganganatha Jha. Madras 1899, 1923; POS 78, 1942

379.18.8 Extracts from commentaries on the Chāndogya by Śaṃkara, Madhva, Rāghavendra, Raṅgarāmānuja, and Vedeśatīrtha, edited by Haligeri Krishna Rau. Mangalore 1909

379.18.9 Edited in WSS

379.18.10 Edited with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa. Banaras 1914

379.18.11 Edited with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa by Durgacarana Sastri. Calcutta 1914-15

379.18.12 Edited. Bombay 1915

379.18.13 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1918

379.18.14 Edited in Śāstrapracāragranthamālā (Calcutta 1924-25)

379.18.15 Edited in WS

379.18.16 Edited in SSG 5

379.18.17 Edited in Works of Śaṃkara (Delhi 1964) I, 113-334

379.18.18 Edited Gorakhpur 1966

379.18.19 Edited by T.N.N.Bhattatirippata. Trivandrum 1981

379.18.20 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 254-269

379.18.22 Translated by Som Raj Gupta in The Word Speaks to the Faustian Man Volume 4, 2001

379.18.25 Madhavi Kolhatkar, "A note on Śaṃkara's commentary on Chandogya Upaniṣad 2.13.1:, JOI 54, 2004-2005, 17-18

379.18.30 D. Rauch, "Aham aham asmiti: self-consciousness and identity in the

eighth chapter of the Chāndogya Upaniṣad vs. Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya", JIP 36.1, 2008, 319-333

       19.Dakṣiṇāmūrtistotra or -aṣṭaka (Advaita) (NCat VIII, 298-300)

See et379.7.18

379.19.1 Edited in PSK

379.19.2 Edited in Telugu characters, with Svāmiśāstri's Vyākhyā, by Colavendan Svami. Madras 1873

379.19.3 Edited in Tamil characters, with Śaṃkara's Manīṣāpañcaka, Sadāśiva Brahmendra's Advaitarasamañjarī and Rāma Kavi's Advaitānubhava, by A.R.Svami. Madras 1888

379.19.4 Edited in BSR

379.19.5 Edited in VSS

379.19.6 Edited, with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa, Svayamprakāśa's Tattvasudhā, Rāmatīrtha's Vṛttāntavilāsa, by A.Mahadeva Sastri and K.Rangacharya. MOLP 6, 1895

379.19.7 Edited and translated, with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa and Praṇavavārttika, by A.Mahadeva Sastri in The Vedānta Doctrine of Srī Śaṃkarācārya. Madras 1899, 1920, 1978

379.19.7.1 Malur Srinivasa Rau, The Outlines of Vedanta, based on Sri Samkara's Dakshinamurthy Stotra. Bangalore 1900, 1975

379.19.8 Edited in Malayalam characters, with Svayamprakāśa's Tattvasudhā, by Samkarananda. Palamkotta 1904

379.19.9 Edited, with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa, by T.Sundararaja Sarma in Vedantabodhini (Madras) 4, 1908-10

379.19.10 Edited by Govinda Ratha. Cuttack 1911

379.19.11 Edited in BSM

379.19.12 Edited in WSS

379.19.13 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1916

379.19.14 Edited in MWS

379.19.15 Edited in Telugu characters by Malladi Nagabhusana in his Gurulīlā (Tenali 1924)

379.19.16 Edited, with Svayamprakāśa's Tattvasudhā in Vedāntasāra (1924)

379.19.17 Edited in Altar Flowers

379.19.18 Translated by Ernest Wood, The Glorious Presence. London 1952

379.19.18.5 Edited with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa by T. Cuntararaja Carma. Madras 1965

379.19.19 Edited and translated, with a portion of Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa, by T. M. P. Mahadevan. Madras 1956. Portions of translation reprinted MP 5, 1968, 53-56

379.19.20 Edited in SSG 11, 85-94, 257-262

379.19.21 Edited with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa by Mahesananda Giri. Agra 1963

379.19.21.5 C. Ramaswami Aiyar and Sundararaja Sarma, Report of the proceedings of the release function of Śrī Dakṣiṇāmūrti Stotra of Śrī Śaṃkara and Mānasollāsa of Śrī Sureśvarananda with rendering of Tamil commentary by Śrī Sundararaja Sarma. Madras 1965

379.19.22 R.Satyanarayana, "Śrī Dakṣiṇāmūrti: symbolic synthesis of Advaita", BV 4, 1969, 82-95

379.19.23 Edited in HS

379.19.24 Edited in Kannada script with Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa by Saccidanandendra Sarasvati. Holenarsipur 1972

379.19.25 Edited, with Svayamprakāśa's Tattvasudhā and Sureśvara's Mānasollāsa with Rāmatīrtha's commentary, and Śaṃkara's Pañcīkaraṇa with Sureśvara's Vārttika, by E. E. Venkatanathacarya. Two volumes. Mysore 1972

379.19.26 Mukhyananda, "Āchārya Shaṃkara and the concept of Dakshiṇāmūrti", PB 83, 1978, 406-4l0

379.19.26.5 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Daśaślokī, by Gambhirananda. Madras 1980

379.19.27 Edited and translated by P. Thirugnanasambandham. TVOS 6, 1981, 59-76

379.19.28 Edited in Telugu script, with editor's commentary, by Mutya Venkataramana Murti. Visakhapatnam 1982

379.19.29 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 317-318

379.19.30 D. S. Subbaramaiya,. "Śrī Dakshiṇāmūrti Stotram: a study based on the commentaries Mānasollāsa and Tattvasudhā", TL 5.6, 1983, 25-32; 6.1; 1983, 39-46; 6.2, 1983, 45-52; 6.4, 1983, 41-48; 6.5, 1983, 41-48; 7.4-6, 1984-85, 21-44. Reprinted Srngeri 1988, 1990

379.19.31 Edited and translated by S. Venkataramana in Siddhanta Dipika (Madras) 4.10, 217-218

379.19.32 M. Srinivasa Rau, The Outlines of Vedānta based on Śri Śaṃkara's Dakṣiṇāmūrti Stotra. Bangalore n.d.

379.19.32.5 Carlos Perez Coffie, Das Śankara zugeschreibenen Dakṣiṇāmūrtistotra und des Problem seiner echtitheit. Dissertation Hamburg 1987

379.19.33 Translated into German in Ralph M. Steinmann, "Das Dakṣiṇāmūrtistotram", AS 42, 1988, 175-210

379.19.34 Edited and translated with Suresvara's Manasollasa by Harshananda. Bangalore 1992

379.19.35 Translated, with a translation of Samkara's Manisapancaka, in P. Sankaranarayana, What is Advaita?. Third edition, Mumbai 1999

379.19.38 Edited and translated with Svayamprakāśa Yati's Haritattvamuktāvali by N. Veezhinathan as In Adoration of the Self. Chennai 2001

379.19.40 Edited with Tattvaprakāśikā by Tattvavidanananda Sarasvati. New Delhi 2002

       20.Daśaślokī (Advaita) (NCat VIII, 357)

See e379.7:13, 32.2. et379.7:18; 379.19.26.5.

379.20.1 Edited, with editor's Sāra, by Taranatha Tarkavacaspati. Calcutta 1865

379.20.2 Edited with editor's Sarvasudhākara by Sadananda Svamin. 1865

379.20.3 Edited in PSK

379.20.4 Edited in Upadeśavidhi (1878)

379.20.5 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by Amaresvarananda.  Bombay 1883

379.20.6 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by Dvivedi Harinatha Manisini. Banaras 1887-1888

379.20.7 Edited in BSR

379.20.8 Edited in VSS

379.20.9 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu and Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Nyāyaratnāvalī, by Harihara Sastri. AManjS 3, 1893

379.20.9.5 Edited by A. M. Sastri and K. Rangacarya. MOLP 20, 1899

379.20.10 Edited in Tamil characters, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by V.S.R.Sastri, G.V.Chetti and M.S.Mudaliyar. Madras 1906

379.20.11 Edited in WSS

379.20.12 Edited by Sivananda Subrahmanya. Mysore 1910

379.20.13 Edited in BSM

379.20.14 Edited in ADR

379.20.15 Edited in MWS

379.20.16 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu and Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Nyāyaratnāvalī, by Aksayakumar Sastri in SG

379.20.17 Edited, with Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Nyāyaratnāvalī, Nārāyaṇa Tīrtha's Laghuvyākhyā and Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by T.S.Vedantacharya. KSS 65, 1928, 1989

379.20.18 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu and editor's commentary, by V.S.Abhyankar. GOSBORI A2, 1928, 1962

379.20.19 Translated, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, by P.M.Modi. Baroda 1929; Allahabad 1985

379.20.20 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu, Nārāyaṇa Tīrtha's Laghuvyākhyā and Puruṣottama Sarasvatī's Sandīpana, by M.S. Bakre. Bombay 1929; Varanasi 1986

379.20.20.1 Edited by Srikrsna Panta. AG 3, Banaras 1932; Delhi 1986

379.20.21 Edited and translated, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu and edition of Puruṣottama Sarasvatī 's Sandīpa, by P.C.Divanji. GOS 64, 1933

379.20.22 Edited in SSG 11, 82-84, 386

379.20.23 Edited and translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan and N.Veezhinathan. Madras 1965. Reprinted TVOS 1, 1976,48-74. Portions reprintedTVOS 29, 2004, 111-118; 30.1, 2005, 93-101; 30.2, 2005, 103-109

379.20.24 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Siddhāntabindu and Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Nyāyaratnāvalī, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1978

379.20.25 Translated by Gambhirananda. VK 66, 1979, 122-124

379.20.26 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 333-334

379.20.27 Edited with an edition and translation of Madhusūdana Sarasvati's Siddhāntabindu by K.N.Subramanian. Varanasi 1989

       21.Dhanyāṣṭaka (Advaita)

See e379.3.8

379.21.1 Edited in BSR

379.21.2 Edited in BSM

379.21.3 Edited by Hiralala Jadavaraya in Śaṃkarācārya-dvādaśaratna (1912)

379.21.4 Edited in WSS

379.21.5 Edited in BN

379.21.6 Edited by Aksayakumar Sastri in SG

379.21.7 Edited and translated by K.Pisharoti. PB 57, 1952, 425-428

379.21.8 Edited in SSG 11, 370

379.21.9 Edited and translated by T.V.Savithri, TVOS 6, 1981, 37-44

       22.Ekaślokī (Advaita)(NCat III, 54)

379.22.1 Edited in WSS

379.22.2 Edited in SG

379.22.3 Edited, with Svayamprakāśa Yogī's Tattvadīpana, by S.S.Vedantachari. BGOMLM 1, 1948, 57-66

379.22.4 Edited in SSG 11, 370

379.22.5 Edited and translated by P.K.Sundaram. VK 53, 1966-67, 354-357

       23.Bhāṣya on Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad and Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakārikās

See a317.1.46. d317.1.84. e317.1:1,2,4,8,13,15-17,25,26,32,73, 74.1,95; 379.27.1. et317.1.85.1. et379.4:18,21,23; 379.8.30. t317.1.36

379.23.1 T.R.Chintamani, "Śaṃkara, the commentator on the Māṇḍūkyakārikās", PAIOC 3, 1924, 419-426

379.23.2 R.D.Karmarkar, "Was Śaṃkara the author of the commentary on Gauḍapāda Kārikās generally attributed to him?", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 125-126

379.23.3 Edited in SSG 4, 59-184

379.23.4 Edited by Kumudranjan Ray, Calcutta 1965

379.23.5 Portions edited and translated in RS

379.23.6 Paul Hacker, "Notes on the Māṇḍūkyopaniṣad and Śaṃkara's Āgamaśāstravivaraṇa" in India Major (Congratulatory Volume presented to J. Gonda). Leiden 1972, 115-132

379.23.7 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 308-317

379.23.8.Translated,with Śaṃkara's Mundakopanisadbhasya, by Som Raj Gupta in The Word Speaks to the Faustian Man, Volume 2, Delhi 1995

379.23.8.5 J.K. Barthakur, "A Journey Towards the Essence of the Māṇḍūkya Upanishad for a Theory of Time", IPQ 25.1, 1998, 15-41.

379.23.9 J. K. Barthakur, Time. New Delhi 1999

        24.Gurvaṣṭaka (Advaita) (NCat VI, 87)

379.24.1 Edited in BSR

379.24.2 Edited in WSS

379.24.3 Edited in BSM

379.24.4 Edited by Jansingh Govindsingh in Gurugītā (Arvi 1918)

379.24.5 Edited in SG

379.24.6 Edited in SSG 11, 275-277

379.24.7 Edited and translated, with Toṭaka's Toṭakāṣṭaka by T.M.P.Mahadevan in Homage to Śaṃkara (Madras 1959)

379.24.8 Edited in HS

       25.Haristuti or Harīmīḍestotra

379.25.0 Edited by Badrinatha Bhattarci. Laliapura, Nepal 1972

379.25.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by T.H.Viswanathan. ALB 35, 1971, 273-314

379.25.2 M.K.Venkatarama Iyer, "The Hari Stuti of Śrī Śaṃkarācārya", VK 57, 1970-71, 422-427

379.25.4 Edited by Alladi Mahadeva Sastri and Kassturi Rangacarya. MOLP 20, 1999

379.25.6 Edited and translated, with Svayamaprakāśayati's Haritattvamuktāvalī, by N. Veezhinathan as The Adoratio of the Self. Chennai 2001

       26.Hastāmalakīya Bhāṣya or Vedāntasiddhāntadīpikā on verses ascribed to Hastāmalaka--or the verses themselves?

See t379.8.18

379.26.1 Verses edited and translated by E.B.Cowell, "The Hastāmalaka", IA 9, 1880, 25-27

379.26.2 Edited by Kailasacandra Simha. Calcutta 1885

379.26.3 Edited, with Sadānanda's Vedāntasāra, Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Subodhinī and Rāmatīrtha's Vidvanmanorañjinī, by Narayanacandra Kaviratna and Navacandra Siromani. Calcutta 1886

379.26.3.5 Edited by Nandalal Dhole. Calcutta 1900

379.26.4 Edited in WSS

379.26.5 Edited in BN

379.26.6 Edited in VS

379.26.7 M.K.V.Iyer, "Hastāmalakīyam", PB 65, 1960, 142-146

379.26.8 B.H.Kapadia, "A note on Hastāmalakaśloka", VK 48, 196l-62, 24-25

379.26.9 Edited in SSG 9, 375-384

379.26.10 R.Krishnaswami Aiyar, "Hastāmalakīyam Bhāṣyam", Srngeri Souvenir, Madras 1965, 68-70

379.26.10.5 Edited and translated by P. Krishnamurti. Hyderabad 1967

379.26.11 Translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan. MP 5, 1968, 53-56

379.26.12 S. Ramaswamy, "The theme of self in modern writings in English in the light of Ādi Śaṃkarāchārya's Hastāmalakīyam", TL 8.3, 1985, 38-46

       27.Bhāṣya on Īśā(vāsya) Upaniṣad (Advaita) (NCat II, 268-269)

See e317.1:8,13,15,16; 369.7.36. e379.4:4,23. et379.4.18

379.27.1 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Kaṭha, Kena, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads and the Māṇḍūkyakārikās, and on Ānandagiri's glosses on all, by E.Roer. BI 7, 1850

379.27.2 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā and Raṅgarāmānuja's Bhāṣya, by Srinivasacarya. Madras 1868

379.27.3 Edited with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā. Calcutta 1873

379.27.4 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Kaṭha, Kena, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads and the Māṇḍūkyakārikās, with Ānandagiri's glosses on all, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873

379.27.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā, Brahmānanda Sarasvatī's Rahasya, Rāmacandra Paṇḍita's Vivṛti, Uvaṭārya's Bhāṣya, Ānandabhaṭṭa's Bhāṣya and Anantācārya's Bhāṣya, by R.S.Bodas. ASS 5, 1881, 1888, 1927, 1980

379.27.6 Edited Calcutta 1882

379.27.7 Translated by S. Ramaswamier in Vājasaneyasaṃhitopaniṣad (Madras 1884)

379.27.8 Edited and translated, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā and Baladeva Vidyābhūṣaṇa's Bhāṣya, by Gosvami Siddhanta Vacaspati. Calcutta 1895

379.27.9 Translated by S.C.Vasu. Bombay 1896

379.27.10 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Kena and Muṇḍaka Upaniṣads, by S.Sitarama Sastri. Madras 1898

379.27.11 Edited by Brahmanista Ganda Brahmachari. Bombay 1906

379.27.12 Edited, with Śaṃkara's commentaries on Kena and Kaṭha Upaniṣads, Bālakṛṣṇadāsa's Prakāśikā on Īśā, Kuranārāyaṇa's Prakāśikā on Īśā, Raṅgarāmānuja's Prakāśikās on Kaṭha and Kena, Mukundadāsa's Prakāśikā on Kena and Mānadāsa's Prakāśikā on Kaṭha Upaniṣads, by Kundur Rangacarya. Srirangam 1911

379.27.13 Translated by Mysore Hiriyanna. Srirangam 1911; Mysore 1972

379.27.14 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Prakāśikā, Madhva's Bhāṣya, Jayatīrtha's Vivaraṇa and Bhīmasena's Bhāṣya by Cintamani Gangadhara Bhanu. Bombay 1911

379.27.15 Edited, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣyas on Kaṭha, Kena and Muṇḍaka, Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Dīpikās on Brahma, Garbha, Brahmabindu, Nādabindu and Rāma Upaniṣads, Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā on Kaivalya Upaniṣad, by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1912

379.27.16 Edited, with Śaṃkara's commentaries on Taittirīya, Kena, Muṇḍaka Upaniṣads, by V.V.Bapat in Brahmavidyāgrantharatnamālā (1913-14)

379.27.17 S .C.Vasu, Studies in the First Six Upaniṣads and the Īśā and Kena Upaniṣads with the Commentary of Śaṃkara. Also contains Anantācārya's Bhāṣya. SBH 22, 1919, 69-116

379.27.18 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1922

379.27.19 Edited in WSS

379.27.20 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

379.27.21 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's commentaries on Kaṭha, Kena and Taittirīya Upaniṣads, by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1938

379.27.21.1 Edited Poona 1949

379.27.22 Selections translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan. VK 44, 1957-58, 357-360

379.27.23 Edited by Vasudeva Mahasankar Josi. Ahmedabad 1959

379.27.23.1 Edited by Sitanath Gosvami. Second edition. Calcutta 1960, 1964

379.27.24 Edited in RS

379.27.25 Edited in SSG 3, 1-24

379.27.26 Edited by Vacaspati Pandeya. Meerut 1964

379.27.27 V.P.Limaye, "An untraced Upaniṣadic citation from Śaṃkarācārya", VIJ 2, 1964, 353-354

379.27.29 Edited Gorakhpur 1967

379.27.29.1 Edited by Vidyananda Giri. 1967, 1968

379.27.30 Edited by Lokesananda Sastri. Varanasi 1968

379.27.31 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā and Jayamaṅgalācārya's (Svāmikāśikānanda's) Rahasyavivaraṇa. Bombay 1971

379.27.32 Translated by Saccidanandendra Sarasvati. Holenarsipur 1972

379.27.32.1 Minal M. Vora, "Śaṃkara's interpretation of Īśā-Upaniṣad St. 2", BCGV 18, 1974, 48-52

379.27.33 K.B.Archak, "A brief study of the Īśāvāsyopaniṣad in the light of the Bhāṣyas of Śaṃkara, Vedānta Deśika and Madhva", KUJ 22, 1978, 47-57

379.27.34 Richard H. Jones, "Vidyā and avidyā in the Īśā Upaniṣad", PEW 31, 1981, 79-88

379.27.34.1 K.B.Archak, Śaṃkara and Madhva on the Iśāvāsya Upaniṣad. Dharwad 1981

379.27.35 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 278-280

379.27.36 Edited, with editor's Jayamaṅgalīya, by Kasikananda Giri. Bombay 1986

379.27.37 Edited by Sivanarayana Sastri. Delhi 1986

379.27.39 Edited with Vidyānanda Giri's Bhāṣyārthadīpikā and Viṣṇudevamalagiri's Govindaprasādinī by Umesananda Sastri and Niscalananda Giri. Rishikesh 1993

379.27.40 Daya Krishna, "Can there be categories of freedom? What was the Mīmāṃsakas reply to Śaṃkara's contention in his commentary on the Īśopaniṣad?", JICPR 15.3, 1998, 149

379.27.43 Edited, with the commentaries of Uvataṭ, Śāyana, Mahidhara and a Prakāśa and others, by Devendra Nath Pandeya. Jaipur 2001

379.27.47 Edited byDipak Kukmar. Varanasi 2008

       28.Jīvanmuktānandalaharī

See et379.8.56.1

379.28.1 Edited and translated by C. S. Venkateswaran. TVOS 5, 1978, 76-91

379.28.3 Edited and translated by Tejomayananda. Mumbai 1993, 1999

       29.Bhāṣya on Kaṭha Upaniṣad (Advaita) (NCat III, 123-124)

See e23.1.1; 317.1:8,13,15,16; 379.4.23; 379.27:1,4,12,15,21. et379.4.18

379.29.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by Srinivasacarya. 1868

379.29.2 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā. Calcutta 1872

379.29.3 Edited Banaras 1873

379.29.4 Edited by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1883

379.29.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā and Gopālayogin's Ṭīkā, by Vaijanatha Sarma Rajavada. ASS 7, 1889, 1897, 1977

379.29.6 Introduction edited and translated into Italian by P.E. Pavolini. Roma 1892

379.29.7 Edited with Śaṃkara's commentary on Muṇḍaka, Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's commentary on Muktikā, Garbha, Sarva, Brahmabindu, Rāma, Nādabindu and Kaivalya, Śaṃkarānanda's commentary on Kaivalya, by Prasannakumara Sastri. Calcutta 1896

379.29.8 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya on Praśna Upaniṣad, by Sitarama Sastri. Madras 1898

379.29.9 Edited, with Madhva's Bhāṣya, Raṅgarāmānuja's Bhāṣya, by Cintaman Gangadhara Bhanu. Bombay 1912

379.29.10 Edited by K.V.Lele, Wai 1913

379.29.11 Translated by Mysore Hiriyanna. Srirangam 1915

379.29.12 Edited with Raṅgarāmānuja's Bhāṣya and editor's Balabodhini, by Sridhara Pathak. POS 4, 1919

379.29.13 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Second edition. Poona 1925

379.29.14 Edited in WSS

379.29.15 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

379.29.16 Edited in SSG 3, 99-183

379.29.17 Edited by Saccidananendra Saraswati. Holenarsipur 1962

379.29.18 Edited and translated. Gorakhpur 1967

379.29.19 Edited by Surendradeva Sastri. Varanasi 1968

379.29.19.5 Edited by Jaganandna 'Vikasita' and Taranisa Jha. Lucknow 197?

379.29.20 Minal Vora, "Śaṃkara's interpretation of Kaṭha Upaniṣad I.1.20", Indica 16, 1979, 185-190

379.29.21 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 280-281

379.29.22 Edited, with Anandagiri's Bhasya, Visnudevanandagiri'sGovindaprasadini and Vidyanandagiri's Mitaksara, by Umesananda Giri. Rshikesh 1992

379.29.25 Edited by Puspa V. Gupta. Varanasi 2006

       30.Kaupīnapañcaka or Yatipañcaka (Advaita) (NCat V, 107-108)

See e379.10.1

379.30.1 Edited and translated by G. R. S. Pantulu. IA 33, 1904, 161-162

379.30.2 Edited in SGr

379.30.3 Edited in BSM

379.30.4 Edited by Nakado Raja Gupta. Calcutta 1912

379.30.5 Edited in Ratnapañcaka (1919)

379.30.6 Edited in Telugu characters in Śivasahasranāmastotra (1923)

379.30.7 Edited in MWS

379.30.8 Edited in SG

379.30.9 Edited in SSG 11, 429-438

379.30.10 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Manīṣāpañcaka, Māyāpañcaka and Upadeśasāhasrī, by R. Krishnaswamy Aiyar. Srirangam 1964

379.30.11 Edited and translated by C. S. Venkatesvaran. TVOS 8, 1980, 89-94

379.30.12Edited with Śamkāra's Praśnottarī, Mahāmudgara and Ṣaṭpadī, by Gosvami Kapiladasa Giri as Carapatapañjarikastotra. Varanasi 1980.

       31.Bhāṣya on Kena Upaniṣad (Advaita) (NCat V, 38-40)

See b379.27.17. e23.1.1. e317.1:8,13,15,16. e379.27:1,4,12,15,16. et379.4:18,23; 379.267:10,21

379.31.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā, by Srinivasacarya. Madras 1868

379.31.2 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā. Calcutta 1872

379.31.3 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā and Nārāyaṇa's Dīpikā, by K.S.Agase. ASS 6, 1888, 1909

379.31.4 Sections translated in BV 3, 1897: 99, 182. Reprinted BV n.s. 9, 1974, 100-118

379.31.5 Translated by Mysore Hiriyanna. Srirangam 1912, 1915

379.31.6 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's Bhāṣya, by S.S.Pathak. POS 3, 1919

379.31.7 Sridhar Shastri Pathak, "The pada and vākya bhāṣyas of Kenopaniṣad", PAIOC 1.1, Summaries 1919, 98-109

379.31.8 Edited in WSS

379.31.8.1 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1924

379.31.9 Edited Banaras 1927

379.31.10 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

379.31.11 Upaniṣad edited and translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan with notes based on Śaṃkara's commentary. Madras 1958

379.31.12 Edited in SSG 3, 95-97

379.31.13 Edited with editor's commentary by Saccidanandendra Sarasvati. Holenarsipur 1959

379.31.14 Portions edited and translated in RS

379.31.15 Edited and translated by Kumudranjan Ray. Calcutta 1963

379.31.16 Edited and translated, with commentaries in Sanskrit and English, by Sitanath Gosvami. Calcutta 1964

379.31.17 Edited and translated Gorakhpur 1965

379.31.18 Sengaku Mayeda, "On Śaṃkara's authorship of the Kenopaniṣadbhāṣya", IIJ 10, 1967, 33-35

379.31.18.0 Translated by Sitanath Goswami. Calcutta 1971

379.31.18.1 Edited by Mysore Hiriyanna. Mysore 1974

379.31.19 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 281-284

379.31.20 Edited, with Anandagiri's Bhasya, Vasudevanandagiri's Govindaprasadini and Vidyananda Giri's Mitaksara, by Umeshananda Giri. Rshikesh 1998

379.31.21 Shashaprabha Kumar, "Śaṃkara on 'Kena' Upaniṣad", JICPR 17.1, 1999, 113-126

       32.Laghuvākyavṛtti (Advaita)

See 379.7:32.1, 45

379.32.0 Translated by Hari Prasad Shukla . London 1956

379.32.1 Edited and explained in Kshitish Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Calcutta 1969

379.32.2 N.S.Dakshinamurthy, "Significance of Laghuvākyavṛtti", Srngeri Souvenir, Srirangam 1970, 48-65

379.32.3 Edited, with editor's Puspanjali. Almora 1963; Calcuta 1983; Delhi 1993

379.32.5 Edited and translated by N. Gangadharan. TVOS 22.2, 1997, 87-96

       32A.Lakṣmīnṛsiṃharatna

379.32A.1 T.P.Ramachandran, "The Lakṣmīnṛsiṃhapañcaratnam of Śaṃkara (some thoughts)", TVOS 27.2, 2002, 56-66

      32B.Laksṃīnṛsiṃhakarāvadambhstotra

379.32B.1 T. P. Ramachandran, "The Lakṣmīnṛsiṃhakarāvadambhastotram of Śaṃkara (some reflections). TVOS 28.1, 2003, 88-103

        33.Manīṣāpañcaka (Advaita)

See e379.3.8. e379.7:9, 32.2. e379.19.3 t379.30.10

379.33.1 Edited in grantha characters, with Yāmuna's Gītārthasaṃgraha, by Ramakrishna Sastri. Palghat 1905

379.33.2 Translated, with Patañjali's commentary, by G.R.Subramiah Pantulu. IA 34, 1905, 120-123

379.33.3 Edited by A.Svaminath Aiyar. Madurai 1911

379.33.4 Edited in WSS

379.33.5 Edited in BN

379.33.6 Edited in MWS

379.33.7 Edited, with a summary of Sadāśiva Brahmendra's Vyākhyā, by T.K.Balasubrahmanyam Aiyar. JSS 2.1, 1940-41. Also SSGS 8

379.33.8 Edited in SSG 11, 418-419

379.33.8.1 Translated by Hari Prasad Shastri. London 1956

379.33.9 Edited and translated by T.M.P.Mahadevan. Madras 1967. Also TVOS 2, 1977, 187-231

379.33.10 Edited with Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Madhumañjarī in FMA

379.33.11 Edited in Malayalam script by G.Balakrsnan Nayar. Puranattukara 1974

379.33.11.5 Iswarananda Giri, Portrait of Guru: Lecture on Manisha-panchaka of Aacharya Shree Shankara. Mt. Abu 1975

379.33.12 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Nirvāṇaṣaṭka, by Chinmayananda. Bangalore 1980, 1984

379.33.13 Edited and explained by Viditatmananda. Ahmedabad 1988-

379.33.14 Edited and translated, with Sadāśivendra Sarasvatī's Tātparyadipīkā, by K. Kamala and Vuppal Srinivasa Sarma. Hyderabad 2005

379.33.16 Edited and translated by Ranganathananda, "Shankaracharya and an untouchable", PB 113, 2008, 619-62; reprinted Kolkata 2009

       33A. Manoratnamālā

See e379.7.40

       34.Māyāpañcaka (Advaita)

See t379.30.10

379.34.1 Edited in WSS

379.34.2 Edited in SG

379.34.2.5 Edited, with a summary of Sadāśiva Brahmendra's commentary, by T. K. Balasubrahmanya Aiyar. Srirangam 1940

379.34.3 Edited and translated by K.R.Pisharoti. PB 66, 1950, 173-175

379.34.4 Edited and translated by R.Balasubramanian. TVOS 2, 1977, 139-142

       35.Māyāvivaraṇa (Advaita)

379.35.1 Edited by T.Chandrasekharan. BGOMLM 1.1, 1948, 23-48

       35A. Mohamudgara

See e379.30.12

       36.Bhāṣya on Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad (Advaita)(NCat I, 108)

See e23.1.1; 317.1:8,13,15,16; 379.4.23; 379.11.2.1; 379.27:1,4,10,15,16; 379.29.7. et379.4:18,21 t379.23.8.

379.36.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa. 1868

379.36.2 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa. Calcutta 1872

379.36.3 Edited by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1884

379.36.4 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa and Nārāyaṇa's Dīpikā, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 9, 1888, 1890, 1897, 1909, 19l8, 1925

379.36.5 Sections translated in BV 3, 1898, 360-365

379.36.6 Translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Madras 1898, 1923

379.36.7 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1912

379.36.8 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1914, 1925

379.36.9 Edited and translated into German, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa, by J. Hertel. IIQF 3, 1924

379.36.9.1 Edited with

379.36.10 Edited in WSS

379.36.11 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

379.36.12 Edited in SSG 3, 303-361

379.36.12.1 Edited by Satchidanandendra Sarasvati. Holenarsipur 1960

379.36.13 M.D.Paradkar, "Similes in Śaṃkara's Bhāṣya on the Muṇḍakopaniṣad", VIJ 2, 1964, 81-86

379.36.14 Edited and translated. Gorakpur 1966

379.36.14.1 Translated into French by Paul Martin-Dubost. Paris 1978

379.36.15 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 284-289

379.36.16 Edited by Satyavrata Sastri. New Delhi 1986

379.36.17 Edited and translated, with Śaṃkara's Praśnopaniṣad, by Jayantkrishna H. Dave. Bombay 1988

379.37.20 Edited, with Vijayanandagiri's Govindaprasādinī, by Vasudevanacandra. Rsikesh 1991

       37.Navaratnamālikā

379.37.1 Edited and translated by P.Thirugnanasambandham. TVOS 6, 1981, 148-158

       38.Nirvāṇamañjarī (Advaita)

379.38.1 Edited in WSS

379.38.2 Edited in SG

379.38.3 Edited in SSG 11, 391-393

379.38.4 Translated, with Śaṃkara's Nirvāṇaṣaṭka and Svarūpasaṃdhāna, by R.Krishnaswamy Aiyar. Srirangam 1965

       39.Nirvāṇaṣaṭka or Ātmaṣaṭka or Muktisopāna (Advaita) (NCat II, 58)

See e379.3.2; 379.8.10. et379.33.12. t379.38.4

379.39.1 Edited by Ramakrsna Vidyaratna. Calcutta 1865

379.39.2 Edited by Kesavacandra Raya Karmakara in Paramārtharatnākara (Calcutta 1869, 1878)

379.39.3 Edited in BSR

379.39.4 Edited in VSS

379.39.5 Edited in Telugu characters by Pattisapu Venkatesvaru. Madras 1917

379.39.6 Edited in SGr

379.39.7 Edited by Hiralala Jadavaraya. 1912

379.39.8 Edited in WSS

379.39.9 Edited and translated into Telugu by K.G.Yajna Sarma. Madras 1915

379.39.10 Edited in Altar Flowers

379.39.11 Edited in SSG 11, 394-395

379.39.11.1 Edited and translated by Chinmayananda. Bangalore 1980, 1984

379.39.12 Edited and translated. TVOS 14.4, 1990, 60-64

379.39.15 Edited (translated?)with Kṣemarāja's Pratyabhijñaḥṛdaya by Prem Prakash in Three Paths of Devotion. St. Paul, Minn. 2002

379.39.18 C. A. Reddy, "Meditating on inherent divinity", VK 94, 2007, 175-178

379.39.20 Edited and translated into French by Martine Quantric-Seguy. Paris 1998

       40.Bhāṣya on Nṛsiṃhottaratāpanī(ya) Upaniṣad (Advaita)

379.40.1 Edited by Ramaraya Tarkaratna. BI 70, 1871

379.40.2 Edited by Mahesacandra Pala. Incomplete. Calcutta 1887

379.40.3 Edited, with Vidyāraṇya's commentary, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 30, 1895, 1929

379.40.4 Edited in SSG 4, 231-344

       41.Pañcakośaviveka (NCat XI, l0)

       42.Pañcīkaraṇa (Advaita)

See e379.7.32.2; 379.19.25

379.42.1 Edited, with Sureśvara's Vārttika and Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ābharaṇa. Vidyodaya 20, parts 5-12, Calcutta 189l

379.42.2 Edited, with Rāmatīrtha's Candrikā and Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, by J.Sarma. Bombay 1902

379.42.3 Edited, with Sadāśiva Brahmendra's Advaitasaṃdhāna, by Balakrsna Sastri. Kumbakonam 1906

379.42.4 Edited in WSS

379.42.5 Edited in Prakaraṇaprabandhāvalī XVI, volumes 1-2. Srirangam 1910, 1913

379.42.6 Edited, with Sureśvara's Vārttika, by Bhatta Panjabhai Somesvara. Ahmedabad 1918

379.42.7 Edited in Telugu characters, with Sureśvara's Vārttika, by Kuvuru Pattabhirama Sarma. Ellore 1919

379.42.8 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Rāmatīrtha's Candrikā and Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ābharaṇa, with a summary of Sureśvara's Vārttika, by B.S.Vajhe. KSS 7, 1923, 1984

379.42.9 Edited in Telugu characters, with Sureśvara's Vārttika. Madras 1923

379.42.10 Edited, with Sureśvara's Vārttika, Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Ābharaṇa, Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, Rāmatīrtha's Candrikā, Śāntyānanda's Advaitāgamahṛdaya and Gaṅgādhara's Candrikā, by Gajana Sambhu Sadhale. Bombay 1930; Varanasi 1983

379.42.11 Edited in SSG 10, 412-413

379.42.12 Edited, with Sureśvara's Vārttika, in Kāmakoṭi Kośasthānam. Madras 1954

379.42.13 Edited and translated, with Sureśvara's Vārttika. Vrndaban 1962

379.42.14 Edited. 1964

379.42.15 Edited and translated, with Sureśvara's Vārttika. Second edition, Calcutta 1972; third edition, Calcutta 1776.

379.42.15.1 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa Sarasvati's Ābharaṇa, Sureśvara's Vārttika, Rāmatīrtha's Candrikā, Ānandagiri's Vivaraṇa, and editor's Ṭippaṇi and Bhumika, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu, 1978

379.42.16 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 318-319

379.42.16.1 Edited, with Narayana Sarasvsati's Ābharana, Suresvara's Vārttika, Anandagiri's Vivecana, Ramatirtha's Tattvacandrika, Santyananda's Advaitagamahrdaya, and Gangadhara's Candrika, and editor's Hindi Tīkā, by Kamesvara Natha Misra. KSS 229, 1983

379.42.17 Edited, with a Sanmiśrapañcīkaraṇa, Pañcīkṛta, and Sādhana-catuṣṭayasampatti. SVVSS n.d.

379.42.18 C. Bouy, "Le Pañcīkaraṇa: contribution a l'étude philologique d'un texte attribué à Śaṃkara", PNRBFV 1994, 207-310

379.42.19 Vidyasankar Sundaresan, "What decides Sankara's authorship? The case of the Pañcīkaraṇa", PEW 52, 2002

      43.Paramānandadīpikā (NCat XI, 181-182)

      44.Paramārthasāra(saṃgraha) (Advaita)

See t379.8.18

379.44.1 Edited as Āryapañcāśīti by Bala Sastri. Pan 5, l870-71, 188-191

379.44.2 Edited by Kevaladina. Lucknow 1876

379.44.3 Translated by Amrtalal Basu, Dhole's Vedanta Series 1883

379.44.4 Edited in VR

379.44.5 Translated by N.Dhole in The Oriental 1, 1899, 11-12

379.44.6 Edited, with Rāghavānanda's Vivaraṇa, by T.Ganapati Sastri. TSS 12, 1911

379.44.7 Edited, with Rāghavānanda's Vivaraṇa, by S.N.Sukla. AG 9, 1932

379.44.8 Edited and translated by Satalur Suhara Suryanarayana Sastri. NIA Extra Series IV, Bombay 1941 Bombay 1941

379.44.9 S.Srikantha Sastri, "Paramārthasāra and Śrī Bhāgavata", IHQ 22, 1946, 105-111

379.44.10 Translated in VK 53, 1966-67 - 54, 1967-68

379.44.11 Edited and translated as The Essence of Supreme Identity by Henry Danielson. Leiden 1980

379.44.12 L. Sulochana Devi, "Earliest prakarana on Advaita Vedanta", VIJ 30, 1992, 97-100

379.44.13 Edited by L. Sulochana Devi. Calcutta 1996

    46.Bhāṣya on Praśna Upaniṣad (Advaita)

See e317.1:8,13,15,16. e379.27:1,4. et379.4:18,21,23. et379.29.8. et379.36.17

379.46.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa. Madras 1868

379.46.2 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa. Calcutta 1872

379.46.3 Edited by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1884

379.46.4 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa Sarasvatī's Vivaraṇa. Banaras 1884

379.46.5 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Ṭippaṇa and Samkarananda's Dipika, by Anandasrama pandits. ASS 8, 1888, 1896, 1911, 1922, 1980

379.46.6 Sections translated in BV 3, 1897, 57-62

379.46.7 Translated by Suryanarayana Sastri. Madras 1898

379.46.8 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1925

379.46.9 Edited in WSS

379.46.10 Edited by Munilal Gupta. Gorakhpur 1935

379.46.11 Edited in SSG 4, 1-58

379.46.12 Edited and translated. Gorakhpur 1951-52

379.46.13 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 289-294

379.46.13.5 Edited and translated by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1986

379.46.14 Edited and translated with Paramahansa Niranjanananda's Yogasiddhāntabhāṣya. Munger, Bihar 1992

379.46.15 Edited, with Anandagiri's Bhasya, Visnudevanandagiri's Govindaprasadini and Vidyanandagiri's Mitaksara, by Umesananda Giri. Rshikesh 1995

       47.Praśnottararatnamālikā

379.47.00 Edited and translated by R. Sivasankara Pandiah. The HIndu Excelsior Series 7, 1887

379.47.0 Edited Kumbakonam 1945

379.47.0.0 Ediged by Ramacandra Jha. Benares 1954

379.47.0.1 Edited by Anton Schiefner. Petropolo 1958

379.47.1 Edited and translated by T. M. P. Mahadevan. TVOS 5, 1978, 5-45. Selections reprinted TVOS 30, 2005, 71-80

379.47.2 Edited and translated by Tapasyananda. VK 77, 1190 - 78, 1991

       48.Prauḍhānubhūti (Advaita)

See e379.7.45

379.48.1 Edited in WSS

379.48.2 Edited in MWS

379.48.3 Edited in SG

379.48.4 Edited by Krsna Pant Sastri. AG 1932

       48A. Rājayogabhāṣya (?)

See e379.67.3.0

       49.Sadācārānusaṃdhāna (Advaita)

379.49.1 Edited in WSS

379.49.2 Edited in ADR

379.49.3 Edited in MWS

       50.Sarvasiddhāntasaṃgraha (Advaita)

379.50.1 Edited and translated by M. Rangacarya. Madras 1909; New Delhi 1983

379.50.2 Edited and translated by Prem Sunder Bose, Calcutta 1929. Translation of Cārvāka chapter reprinted in Source Book 234-235

379.50.3 B.N.K.Sarma, "A note on the authorship of the Sarvasiddhānta Saṅgraha", ABORI 12, 1930-31, 81-83

379.50.4 Bruno Liebich, "Bemerkungen zu Śaṃkara's Sarva-Siddhānta-Saṃgraha", ZII 2, 1933, 123-132

379.50.8 Discussed by Anantalal Thakukr, ODVS 430-431

       51.Sarva(vedānta)siddhāntasārasaṃgraha (Advaita)

See e379.8.26

379.51.1 Edited in MWS

379.51.2 V.Raghavan, "Minor works wrongly ascribed to Ādi Śaṃkara", AOR 6, 1941-42 (Sanskrit section) 5-8

379.51.3 Translated by Tattvananda as The Quintessence of Vedānta. Ernakulam 1960; Calcutta 1971

379.51.4 Edited Tiruchirapalli 1971-73

379.51.5 Edited by Satyananda Sarasvati. Varanasi 1972

379.51.5.1 Selections translated in Bishnupada Bhattacarya (ed.), Cārvākadarśanam (Calcutta 1985)

379.51.6 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 339-343

379.51.6.5 Edited and translated by M. Rangacarya. New Delhi 1983; Delhi 2006

379.51.7 Translated by V.K.S.N.Raghavan. TVOS 15.1, 1990 - 20, 1995. In progress.

       52.Śataślokī (Advaita)

See e379.7:13, 32.2. et379.7.18

379.52.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by Janardana Balaji Modak in Kavyetihasasamgraha (Poona 1885-86) 8.5-12, 9.9

379.52.1.5 Edited with Anandagiri's commentary by Janardana Mahadev Gurjara. Bombay 1886

379.52.2 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by U.J.Gore. Bombay 1886

379.52.3 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by K.S.Navare. Bombay 1895, 1905

379.52.4 Edited in WSS

379.52.5 Edited by Naradalala Popatbhai Vaishnava. Bombay 1913

379.52.6 Edited in ADR

379.52.7 Edited by R.B.Godbole

379.52.8 Edited, with editor's Vivaraṇa, by V.V.Bapat.Poona 1921, 1932

379.52.9 Edited in MWS

379.52.10 Edited by Narahara Amtaji Kelakara. Satara 1927

379.52.11 Edited by Narayana Visnu Padhya. Bombay 1927

379.52.11.1 Edited by P. Gopala Nayar. Calcutta 1936

379.52.12 Edited in SSG 10, 451-476

379.52.13 Edited with Ānandagiri's Ṭīkā by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1978

379.52.14 Edited and translated by R. Balasubramanian. TVOS 7, 1982, 57-70

379.52.15 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh3, 1983, 324-325

379.52.16 Sulabha S. Kalledar, "Śataślokī and Ṛgveda mantras" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 349

379.52.17 Edited, with Ānandagiri's Vyākhyā, by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1987

379.52.19 Edited and translated by S. N. Sastri. Chennai 2001

379.52.23 Edited b Ramavatara Vidyabhaskara. Varanasi 2006

379.52.20 Translated by R. Venkataraman as Liberation Management, New Delhi 2001

       52A. Ṣaṭpadī

See e379.230.12

       53.Śivabhūjāṅgam

379.53.1 Editd and translated by P. Thirugnanasambandham. TVOS 2, 1977, 106-138

       54.Śivānandalaharī

379.54.00 Edited and traslated by K. P. G. Panikar. Palghat 1906

379.54.0 Edited Rajamundry 1927

379.54.0.1 Edited by Telliyavaram Mahadeva Punnambalan Mahadevan. Madras 1963

379.54.1 Edited and translated in TVOS 3, 1978: 131, 241, 343

379.54.2 Edited and translated by V.K.Subramanian. Palghat 1969; New Delhi 2006

379.54.3 Edited Srirangam 1971

379.54.3.5 Edited and translated by Tapasyananda. Madras 1985. This translated in to Dutch, Amsterdam 2002

379.54.4 Edited and translated as Inundation of the Divine Bliss by Sri Samkaracarya. Madras 1988

379.54.5 Edited and translated by Kamala Chidambaram. Bombay 1989

379.54.6 Edited with an anonymous commentary by Svayampraka Giri. Varanasi 1991

379.54.8 Translated by C. V. Sundaram in Mukundamaḷā of Kulaśekhara Alwar. Bangalore 1997

379.54.10 Edited and translated by S. Balakrishnan in Śaṃkara on Bhakti. Mumbai 2000

       54A. Śivapañcākṣara

See 379.8.56.1

       55.Svarūpasaṃdhāna (Advaita)

See t379.38.4

379.55.1 Edited in WSS

379.55.2 Edited in SSG 11, 446-448

       56.Svātmanirūpaṇa (Advaita) (ascribed to Dākṣiṇāmūrti, pupil of Śrīnivāsa, in NCat VIII, 293)

See e379.7:11, 32.2. e379.8.26. et379.7.18

379.56.1 Edited, with Saccidānanda Sarasvatī's Āryavyākhyā. Bombay 1867

379.56.2 Translated by J. Harihara Aiyar. BV 6, 1901: 3, 219

379.56.3 Edited in WSS

379.56.4 Edited by Nagesa Jivaji Bapat. Poona 1912

379.56.5 Edited in VS

379.56.6 Edited in ADR

379.56.7 Edited in MWS